> Vampires
>  by Elu
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Prologue: The Dark Awakening
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the dark caves deep beneath the earth, where no being ever went, a monolithic door of black stone stood, millennia of dust gathered on its surface. In the perfect darkness, in the absolute silence, the ornaments and ancient symbols of arcane were invisible, yet they pulsed with power. Past the dark door there was a large room with carved black stone columns. In the center of the room stood a coffin made of ebony wood. There was an ornament on the top of the coffin: a moon with unfolded black membrane wings. A motto was written underneath the ornament - Sânge Beznâ Onoare. And under the motto, a name was written - Nicholas.

High above the tons of stone and earth the moon shone, radiant in the night. It pulsed once, awash with red, a ripple of magic went through the land and deep into the ground, disturbing the ancient tomb. The deep rumble seemed to ring if one were to listen, and many symbols wrapped around the coffin lit with sharp orange light, illuminating the room. For the first time in many centuries, the perfect darkness was no more.

The buzz of powerful magic was the only sound that could be heard at first. The lid of the coffin rose in the air, mere millimeters above its base, then slid across and set itself down near the side of the coffin, barely disturbing the dust. The glow ceased, the room engulfed in darkness once again.

On the ceiling, a chandelier hung, a circle of wrought iron plated with silver, and six candles were on the circle equidistant from each other. They lit up all at once, a pale glow not unlike the moonlight.

The light revealed an equine being inside the coffin. Its body resembled that of a tall stallion, yet his tail was long and narrow and mostly hairless with only a brush of black at the end. His facial features were precise and angular, calm under the light as if asleep. His ears were big and ended in a sharp point each. His nostrils were closer to a slit compared to those of a regular pony. His flanks were emblazoned with the mark of a full red moon with unfolded membrane wings, just like the carving on the coffin's lid.

The stallion had his forelegs crossed on his chest, his head was propped with a soft white pillow with a silk cover. The stallion's large leather-like wings wrapped him like a cocoon; almost as if he was a bat himself, sleeping away in the homely darkness of the cave.

A heartbeat, a twitch, an inhalation, and his eyes shot open. They were deep crimson, and the pupils were not unlike those of a cat. There was a subtle glow to them, noticeable in the dark. The stallion breathed slowly and deeply, his eyes darting around as he took in his surroundings. Vapor escaped his nostrils, soon after dissipating into the still air, and he realized he was ever so slightly chilly.  His forelegs and hind legs tensed as senses came to him.

The stallion slowly got up from the coffin and stood up on his four legs, revealing to be about two meters tall. He unfolded and stretched his wings, and they almost touched the walls of the room for how big their span was. He stretched out, reveling in feeling his body again, and the lingering stiffness went away, replaced with flexibility and smoothness he now so fondly remembered. 

It was good to be alive again.

***

For the first time in thousands of years, Nicholas was able to see the soothing moonlight with his own eyes and not in his slumbering mind. It engulfed him and brought the calm he so needed, healing his soul from the madness of isolation that was brought upon him so many years ago. Despite the slumber, he still felt the centuries of near-constant pain as his body slowly healed, perpetual loneliness that only rarely was relieved, and a hunger he was not able to fulfill.

The vampire deeply inhaled the night's cool healing air. He closed his eyes and smiled as he tasted it, taking in every scent that it could give him. A smell of wet ground and wood after the recent rain, many scents of different animals that inhabited the area, everything flooded him like a wave of the ocean crashing against the shore. He did not resist, enjoying the sensation of life once again.

His eyes traced the blades of grass turning into fields, bark turning into trees and into forests. His memory of this place was different, yet it was still so much the same. In place of one oak, there were now many, and what was once a field to his right was a dense forest instead.  He knew he spent a long time underground, yet only now did he realize how much time had passed since he last walked the world. 

"My name is Nicholas. The First Vampire... and I have come back," the vampire spoke softly, quiet among the rustle of leaves and grass as a gust of wind blew gently. He reminded himself of who he was, of what he was. He never forgot and he knew he never would. His eyes shifted to the distant city of Canterlot visible from where he was. Anger gushed in - he knew whom to blame for the many years trapped in a healing slumber as his body and soul were put back together. He remember the painful magic that tore him apart, attempted to destroy him in his entirety. It did not succeed, and there he now stood, alive. 

He glared at Canterlot, a city he hated with all his might. It changed little throughout the years, that much was clear even from the distance, and he doubted the people in it changed either. Many generations of them came and gone while he suffered. With anger, came hatred, revealing itself in an ugly, venomous expression on his face. It burned in the depths of his soul, flooded his veins with fire, intoxicated him in a very wrong and yet satisfying way.

"I HAVE COME BACK!" Nicholas bellowed, standing on his hind legs. A roar came upon the silence of the night like a thunderstorm, crashing against the serenity and calm, blowing it away with its sheer power and will. He didn't hold back, releasing all the dark memories, all the bottled up feelings he couldn't express in all the centuries of pain and misery when he was trapped between life and death.

Creatures of night hid from the terrifying vampire, fleeing away from him. He bared his sharp teeth in his powerful roar, his eyes burned with red as they glared at Canterlot with blazing hatred. No wild beast would dare to challenge Nicholas on that night.

Once it was over, silence descended again. With fire in his eyes, with renewed vigor in his body, Nicholas unfolded his wings and crouched. With one mighty, powerful flap, he thrust himself into the air.

Anger and hatred had their place, but he had to remind himself that he had a duty to fulfill. With one last look at Canterlot, he turned away from it and flew to the north.

***

Despite the lingering weakness in his body, Nicholas felt better than ever as he glided high in the sky, flapping his wings every so often to keep the altitude. He basked in the soft glow of the full moon, he enjoyed the feeling of chill air brushing past his body, and he took deep lungfuls of it, savoring the freshness of it that he hadn't felt in many years. He was alive, he was real, and nothing could take it away from him. He was not trapped anymore, and if he could help it, he would never be trapped ever again. 

A village down below caught his eye, the relatively familiar scenery having changed since he had seen it last. It was at the edge of the infamous Everfree Forest, the population of which was well known to be wild and unpredictable, with the forest itself considered a cursed, dangerous place. Scholars from around the world couldn't make heads or tails of the forest in the past, and the existence of the village next to the forest made Nicholas wonder what might have been discovered since his time. Deep in the forest itself, he noticed some ruins - he decided to investigate them later.

The curious village seemed to be in the middle of celebration: fairy lights were hung between the houses, and lanterns made from pumpkin and in shapes of skulls were everywhere. The village was inhabited by ponies exclusively, it seemed, and all of them were dressed in different costumes. Some were unfamiliar to the vampire, but others were simpler: a lion or a bee or some other sort of animal, and sometimes he saw imitations of armor, and traditional sorcerer clothes like a cape and a wide-brimmed cone-shaped hat. 

Nicholas wondered what the occasion was - considering the skulls, could it be the aftermath of a funeral? In his time, ponies dealt with death differently, but things could certainly change. He noted that there were decorative spiderwebs and toy spiders littered around as well. There were also strange round things hovering in the air, attached to the ground by strings. A stage was set up, where some local musicians were playing. He looked at the round things closer - a lot of them had interesting imagery, namely the side of a unicorn head combined with a crescent moon, painted back but with aqua split-pupil eyes. The other image was of an eye itself, and once more the pupil was clearly vertical, and the eye color was aqua. 

Nicholas wished he could investigate further - as well as closer - but he didn't want to attract any attention even if it was possible he would be taken as someone wearing a costume himself. He huffed at the thought - his appearance was no costume. 

He noticed a couple of ponies exiting the Everfree, and that revealed a path to him, one he decided to follow. Did the Everfree Forest become safer? There were no guards as far as he could see, and the path itself seemed well-tread. He followed it from above until he noticed a statue of an alicorn at the end of the path. He landed silently among the trees, unnoticed by the villagers. He looked around and, seeing no one was close, he gracefully leaped from the trees and landed in front of the statue, which was surrounded by bags of sweet-smelling foods in colorful wrappers, which he had not seen before even if the smell was somewhat familiar. He went around the statue, gazed at the features, and then something fell in place in his mind. 

"Ah, so it hath happened..." he spoke softly, a note of sadness in his voice. He remembered Luna and he remembered her fears, and the statue's features very closely resembled hers to an uncanny degree, "Yet another life Cassius hath ruined."

Cassius, the King of Equestria and the father of Celestia and Luna, was not a person Nicholas would ever remember fondly, and he knew how much he favored the older daughter. It was, perhaps, a logical conclusion that Luna would succumb to the bitterness and jealousy she felt towards her sister with a father like him. Though, for her to be depicted as an alicorn raised some questions.

"Hm, could it be..." he muttered, reaching out to the statue. It seemed a bit too detailed, a bit too life-like. 

He touched it and felt it, but it was just cold hard stone, unresponsive and entirely devoid of life. 

"Perhaps not," Nicholas retracted his hoof. One his ears twitched as he heard someone approaching from behind. With one last look at the statue, he flew up and disappeared above the trees.

"Did you see that?" one of the ponies asked. Nicholas was already far from the group but he could still hear them. He was in the dense canopy, hidden by the leaves. The language seemed relatively the same, though it was odd. 

"See what?" another voice replied.

"The... uh..." the first pony stuttered, "That thing! it was like, a really big bat!"

The group that came to the statue consisted of a few foals dressed in different costumes.

"Stop being a sissy!" a third voice spoke. "Giant bats... Maybe that was, a, uhhh... Bat pegasus? Batasus? Begasus? One of those things, and you scared them away!"

Nicholas frowned. Bat pegasi was a name he was familiar with, and hearing it from someone centuries into the future was surprising. The vampire continued his observation, thinking the foals would unknowingly reveal something more of interest to him.

"What if it was..." the second voice spoke again and paused for what was obviously a dramatic effect, "Nightmare Moon?"

The three foals shuddered at once.

"I-I think Princess Celestia wouldn't-"

Blood rushed to Nicholas' head and he didn't hear anything else. Celestia was still alive? How? He knew of exceptionally  long-lived ponies, but none that lived past two hundred years, and it had been a lot longer than that since Celestia was around. Were Celestia and Luna both alicorns? Were both of them still alive? Celestia was a princess, was there a king or queen? He knew for a fact Cassius was dead, so it couldn't be him. Was there a son born to Equestrian throne who was now a king? 

There were many questions that needed answering, but he still had a duty to fulfill.

***

The Crystal Mountains were an old mountain chain in the north of Equestria, named after the massive deposits of crystals. The mines that had previously brought prosperity and wealth to the ancient Crystal Empire were now abandoned after Sombra's Curse. 

However, that was after Nicholas' time. The region was previously known as the Northern Mountains, barely populated due to its close proximity to the infamous Frozen North. Coincidentally, the population of then and now was relatively the same - with the Crystal Empire and the Crystal Heart gone, the region had grown colder and less hospitable, driving whoever remained away. 

Nicholas flew up high and considered the changes in the mountains - they were taller, almost entirely covered in snow, and he could note a few entrances to the caves that were clearly artificial. However, the exact place many vampires considered home didn't seem disturbed, being away from major routes, and even the railroad - a curious invention Nicholas decided to investigate further into the future - was some distance away. 

The sky brightened, the stars faded one by one, and the moon was now on a descent. It wouldn't be long until it was morning and then day. The horizon was tinted pink already, forcing Nicholas to quicken his pace lest direct sunlight shine upon him. 

An oval-shaped valley lay in front of him, surrounded from all sides by tall mountains, leaving only a narrow and treacherous path for those who wished to enter the valley and didn't have wings. The valley was secluded from the rest of the region, and the relative richness of its resources remained undiscovered for centuries. It was the perfect place to lead a life in hiding.

Vampires, as nocturnal beings who couldn't tolerate the sun, tended to live in the caves, so there weren't many things built in the valley itself, and they had long since overgrown and rotted away, allowing nature to take its course. 

There was a small entrance in one of the snowy mountains, barely noticeable from high above and almost completely unseen from the ground. Nicholas narrowed his eyes, noticing hoof marks in the snow leading to the cave entrance. He landed and looked closer. The marks were made by one person, and they were either a vampire child or not a vampire at all. Nicholas bent his head down and sniffed - it smelled like a pony.

The vampire swiftly proceeded to the cave's entrance, then quickly disappeared into the darkness. 

His body was tense, his ears swiveling around, his eyes scanning the surroundings thoroughly as he inhaled the air, noticing the faint scent of the pony growing ever so slightly stronger, and more details revealed themselves to him. With a deep whiff, he could smell the natural oil found on the wings of pegasi, and another smell told him they were female in body. Vampires had a keener sense of smell than most, enough to even smell emotions. There was no fear, Nicholas knew, but curiosity and... determination, perhaps? Whoever ventured into the cave was confident and unafraid, which made them dangerous. 

Nicholas knew a regular pony was not dangerous to him, for they were skittish, easily cowed, and generally closer to flighting away from the danger than fighting against it. However, he expected he would have more problems with this one, especially when he didn't yet have access to the majority of his powers and was weakened. There was something that made him even more cautious - a scent he had never smelt before. It was metallic in part, but also... somewhat rubbery, perhaps? There was something tingly about it as well, something that would make his hairs stand up as if brushed by a certain kind of brush. 

First, he thought it was some kind of a weapon - the most likely explanation. He needed to make haste and find out what this pony was up to and stop them if it was malevolent. 

In the floor of the cave, steps were carved in, leading further down into the mountain base. Nicholas slowly descended the stairs, his ears aimed forward. No sound was made as he moved, carefully placing his hooves, seemingly levitating above the ground ever so slightly. He continued to scan the area, now looking for ambushes and traps. The walls, ceiling, and the floor seemed undisturbed aside from the steps made by the unknown mare.

After descending for what seemed like an eternity, Nicholas finally came into a much larger cave. It was immense, astronomically gigantic, no eye could see the whole cavern from its entrance. The whole mountain that hosted the cavern was hollow; only giant stalactites and stalagmites could be seen, as well as a colossal hole high above, covered by tons of snow. Under a lot of pressure, the snow turned into ice through a very long process, years after years, decades after decades. The cave became brighter and brighter as the sunlight began to glow through layers of hardened snow, filling the cavern with a soft white, albeit slightly bluish, light.

Carved into the stone were buildings, towers, and a huge castle that stood above everything else in the cave. A dim light was visible, it shone from one of the windows of the said castle. The Vampire King looked there, seeing a shape moving around, but the distance made it hard for him to see the exact details of the intruder.

The road to the castle lay through two big opened gates. In front of the first gate stood a giant obelisk, pointing at the cavern's ceiling. A myriad of symbols was carved into it, reflecting any light that came upon them, making it seem to glow with a blue hue.

Nicholas didn't stay there for long, proceeding to go inside the castle to finally catch the unknown intruder.




The Vampire King hid in the shadows, closing in on the mare that he was searching for. He could hear the clop of hooves against the marble floor of the castle, he could see a scintillating light coming from ahead, but he had yet to see the mare in question. Her scents became more prominent the closer he got to her and yet a few of those scents were unrecognizable. The Vampire King was cautious not to reveal himself before he knew the trespasser and what she could do.

Old tapestries of dull dark-red color hanged down the ceiling, depicting the king of vampires himself and the motto of his kind: Sânge Beznâ Onoare. A depiction of a red moon was in every tapestry as well.

The gothic halls were empty, abandoned ages ago, but still intact. No cracks on the stone surface of the castle could be seen, all windows were still whole; the glass wasn’t shattered or even cracked. Overall, it seemed like the owners of the place suddenly vanished, leaving everything behind. Even a broom was left lying on the ground, covered in dust it used to swipe so many years ago.

Silently, Nicholas crept into the throne room. It was a hexagonal hall ten meters in height, supported by six decorated columns with continuous lines forming curves and sharp turns making round designs. Two windows were made on the further left and right panels, leaving the frontal one windowless. There, a throne of ebony wood stood proudly, its seat covered by a red pillow, big enough to host Nicholas in a lying position. Royal crest and the flag of the Vampire Kingdom adorned the stone wall. They looked like they were made yesterday, and yet they were covered in layers upon layers of dust.

The royal crest consisted of a shield with a winged red moon in its center, and four inscriptions, first three of which were Sânge, Beznâ, Onoare — written in a crimson red, while the forth — vampiri — was written in a darker red, all of the four inscriptions were written with great calligraphy skill, and utmost care was put into them.

A certain adventurous pegasus mare was there, examining the interior with fascination. She wore a warm wool coat that covered all of her body, a set of warm boots, and goggles, which were currently on her forehead, not obstructing her view. From under the hood of her coat, sand-colored fur could be seen, along with a pair of rosy eyes, and a strand of grayscale mane. A flashlight was attached to her shoulder, and a camera was hanging on a strap at her side.

"Amazing!" she spoke to herself, inspecting the royal crest, light from the flashlight illuminating it. Unbeknownst to her, the polished surface of the shield reflected the vampire behind her, "These must be..." she paused to think as her eyes went over the crest once again, "Over three thousand years old! And in such pristine condition!" Daring Do took a few photos, the flashes of her camera making the vampire stop and blink in confusion, "The museum won't believe that I found a city of vamponies!"

Nicholas frowned at something that the adventurer said. He kept moving behind the columns, staying in shadows, watching the pegasus closely and yet carefully, not revealing himself to her just yet. He could pounce at any moment but he decided to wait and see what would happen next without his intervention.

"Hm..." the pegasus walked to the throne and looked at it, "Where is the crown?"

"I took it," a Spanish-accented voice sounded from the entrance. Both ponies that were inside the throne room looked back and saw an earth pony stallion dressed in a similar outfit as her. His fur was pale brown in color, and a pair of green eyes looked at the pegasus triumphally. His hood was down, revealing bluish dark-gray mane. And lastly, there was a crown atop his head.. A huge victorious grin was spread across his face as he looked at the mare. At his side stood four muscular stallions, smug looks on their faces.

"Good thing that I found it before you did, Daring Do. It will auction for a cosmic amount that I will be spending the rest of my life without any need at all, as well as my children and grandchildren!" he paused, his eyes fixated on the pegasus. "See, I haven't forgotten what you did to me... And Ahuizotl will pay me a great fortune if I bring you to him in one piece."

"You again, Caballeron!" Daring Do growled, stomping, "That crown belongs here!"

"I believe it would, if those shiny, glowing... Wait, glowing?" Caballeron stared at the three rubies that the crown was adorned with. They were glowing in a crimson hue.

"The crown is mine," Nicholas proclaimed, stepping out of the shadows. His quiet, yet steel voice carried authority and power. The crown flew to his head and landed on top of it, the blood red glow darkening and intensifying, casting peculiar shadows on his face as his bright red eyes glared at Caballeron.

The castle's torches abruptly alighted; the chandelier in the center of the ceiling became lit as well, illuminating the hall and the throne room. The big double doors on the other end of the hallway closed shut, cutting the only known way out.

"In the name of Celestia..." Daring Do muttered, her eyes wide in shock. "The Vampony King..." she took a few steps back from the large figure of the vampire.

"Vampire king," Nicholas calmly corrected her, then turned to the five stallions, "Well, tomb raiders..." he glared at them but his voice was cold, freezing even, "This place belongs to me. This crown belongs to me."

The five gulped in unison; the giant vampire that was closing in on them, a menacing frown on his face. His steps were silent, seemingly relaxed, but still filled with malice. His ears were aimed directly at the stallions, ignoring Daring Do. Meanwhile, the mare looked around, hoping to see some kind of exit or something else that would help her.

"For I believe that you are no more than mere robbers, the punishment shall be severe," Nicholas's eyes flashed red, his blazing glare unceasing, "I could cut off one of your legs from each of you. However, this action may render you  completely useless," he paused, letting his words fester in their minds, "All your legs shall remain in place while one of your friends will not."

A blood red lightning bolt shot from the crown and turned one of the four muscular stallions into ashes, leaving others stunned and shocked as a few drops of blood fell on the ground. The Vampire King inhaled loudly, a pleasant expression appearing on his face as the smell of fresh blood reached his nostrils.

"The rest of you shall stay in the dungeons for some time until I find some use for you," he declared his judgment. "And believe me when I say that death is not the worst thing that can happen to you."

In a flash of bright white light, the four remaining stallions disappeared in an instant, leaving only two ponies in the throne room.

"The only one left here is thee," Nicholas turned around, his eyes fixating on the pegasus. Daring Do was standing on her hind legs, barely holding a big halberd in her front hooves, using its rear end as a third stability point. The sharp point of the halberd was pointed in the direction of the vampire. However, such a position proved difficult to hold, and so the halberd began to shake as the mare struggled to keep herself stable.

"Thou canst not defend thyself against me," the vampire king said and the halberd was yanked from the mare by a bright-red aura, almost making her fall. However, she managed to land on her hooves and stabilize herself. Tossing it behind himself, Nicholas looked right into the eyes of the daring pegasus. Her eyes flashed with gray and grew duller. Her once more or less brave expression turned into one of complete fear. The king addressed the mare: "Tell me, pony, what art thou doing here, so far away from any settlement? Surely it is something important, and if it is somehow connected to this place..," he stepped closer, a curious expression on his face. "I would very much like to know."

"I... I..." Daring Do found herself deathly afraid of the vampire, frozen in place, unable to speak clearly. His eyes were enthralling, taking up all her vision. His inquisitive, interested look pierced her with such an ease, seeing her through without difficulty.

"Do not stutter, speak!" Nicholas bared his fangs, growling in irritation. He had no time to deal with sudden speech impediments.

"I am an adventurer... I was s-searching for relics. I b-bring them to museums so that everyone i-is be able to see them," Daring Do replied, her ears drooped as her eyes tried to break away from the gaze of the vampire. She was always brave and she couldn't understand why was she glued to her place, her body seemingly paralyzed.

"But didst thou not know that the things thou find'st at those places might belong to someone?" the vampire king asked, circling around her.

"I thought vamponies were extinct!"

"Vampires!" Nicholas corrected her angrily and loudly, making her fall on the floor from the sheer power of his voice as the word he so angrily shouted reverberated and echoed through the halls. "Do not call my kind like that. We are vampires!" he took a deep breath to calm down. He spoke in a few moments, his voice calmer: "We are not thy kind, even if we look mostly alike, and thou better learn it."

"Every s-single book that r-refers to you has name 'vampony'."

"Books that ponies have written are untrue, filled with lies," the king snorted, "Before coming here, thou shouldst have read books that my kind hath written."

Nicholas took his place on the throne, almost melting into the pillow. He sighed in relief, calming down completely. 

"Well, what should I do with thee?" he asked tiredly once he was comfortable, "I cannot just let thee walk away."

"W-why?" Daring Do's eyes shrank to pinpricks. She still couldn't get her fear under control, her mind scared and confused.

"Thou hast crossed the borders of my kingdom," Nicholas explained it, some anger flashing in his eyes as he spoke, "And no pony doth it unless I say otherwise."

"B-but what have I done?" she took a step back, unfortunately stumbling on her own hoof and fell, breaking the flashlight. Without its bright light, the throne room became significantly darker, even with the chandelier illuminating it.

"Thou hast tresspassed," Nicholas replied. His menacingly glowing red eyes were fixated on the pegasus, seemingly trying to burn her to ashes. But the face of the vampire remained calm, his attitude collected.

"I had no idea that any vampires were still alive!" Daring Do said, her voice becoming less shaky as her fear transformed into wariness and curiosity. "This place was abandoned for longer than a millennium, and… I came here to see if it can be used as a museum."

"How many years have passed, then? Tell me, pony," Nicholas ordered, his powerful voice allowing no disobedience.

"Um, it is stated that two thousand five hundred thirty-three years ago the king of vampires Nicholas was defeated by the Royal Sisters, then all vampires suddenly disappeared... Wait, you are Nicholas!" she gulped nervously, realizing who was before her. Not just a king of vampires, but the king. It finally clicked in her mind, "Oh gosh, I was so stupid to come here..."

"Indeed thou wast, pony," Nicholas bared his fangs slightly, "Tell me, what dost thou know about me?"

"You... You are the Lord of Blood, the Deadly Shadow," Daring Do spoke fearfully, "Known among your kind as Întâiul."

"'Tis true what thou speakest," the vampire king nodded in satisfaction, "And dost thou know what I crave?"

"Blood..." the pegasus replied shakily. After a long moment, her pupils shrank to pinpricks, her heart skipped a beat. And she started to run away.

"Foolish decision," Nicholas stated, following Daring Do with his eyes, not even moving from his throne, "There is no way out of here unless I let thee go. All thou shalt do is hurt thyself."

But the mare continued to run for her life. As a last resort, she tried to break one of the windows in the hall. Unfortunately for her, the window remained unbroken, and only a painful thud was the result of her escape attempt. The pegasus groaned and fell to the ground.

"Told thee so," Nicholas chuckled in amusement at her actions, his voice carrying through the hall to her ears, "Thine attempts at escape are... amusing to me. Anyway, I am not planning to drink thy blood... yet."

"Ugh..." Daring Do groaned, standing up, "What, then? What waits for me? Slavery?"

"Slavery is disgusting!" Nicholas growled. He stopped for a few moments, calming down, "However… I shall find a use for thee either way. Until then, thou shalt stay in the dungeons. But worry not, thou shalt be placed in another cell, not with those stallions."




Daring Do was walking through the halls of the castle, Nicholas following her close behind. The vampire was like a shadow, keeping the same distance from the mare. He walked without making a noise, seemingly gliding across the floor as if he were a ghost. Daring Do didn’t turn around to check on him, sensing it that he was not going to leave her until she was in the dungeon. The pegasus wasn’t restricted, wasn’t locked, and yet she didn’t dare try to escape. As the two walked, certain doors opened before them, letting them through. There was only one path for the mare to take, no deviations allowed. Even if there was another way, she doubted her escape was possible at the moment.

She looked around, noticing different eye-catching things in the halls. Carved columns, arches, tapestries, painted walls, the castle was obviously well-decorated, time and effort was put into it. Daring Do remembered seeing and visiting the famous Canterlot Castle, and this one was at the very least an equal to it if not better. The contrast was apparent: Canterlot had a theme of warm colors like golden and white, while this castle had a darker theme, using shades of red and black. One of the most common imagery the mare could see there was a red moon; it was almost omnipresent. No matter which hall she was in, there was always an image of it somewhere, sometimes more than one.

Finally, they came to one of the lower floors of the castle. They were less decorated, simpler, and more practical. The dungeon was made of stone bricks, nothing covering them, be it paint or just simple plaster. However, it didn’t mean that the dungeon was poorly made. In fact, the bricks were of the same size, perfectly fitted together, and even time didn't make a ruin out of them.

Daring Do didn’t have much more time to look around as she came to one of the cells. Without disobedience, the mare entered it, the door locking behind her. A short metal screech resonated through the dungeons, making both the vampire and the pegasus wince, the former more so.

“I shall leave thee here for now,” Nicholas said, glancing at the rusty lock, the oil of which dried a long time ago, “I hope thou likedst this small tour of this part of the castle. Thou shalt be staying here… for a while.”

With that being said, the Vampire King turned around and left the dungeons. Daring Do sighed and visibly relaxed, glad that the vampire was gone and she could think more clearly. Perhaps, she would even be able to escape.


***


After this long day, Nicholas went to his bedchambers. They were just like he remembered them: a single large bed stood near the window, a table was nearby, and a few bookshelves on the wall. The walls themselves were a nice dark shade of red, their color dominant in the room. There was a small detail not many would notice — a red disk hanged above his bed, the patterns on it representing the craters on the moon.

In the corner of the room, there was a wardrobe. Nicholas opened it, revealing a few sets of clothes, as well as a separate place for his ceremonial armor. The armor was almost purely cosmetic, not forged for fighting; it was a symbol of status. Carefully crafted from steel, forged by the masters of the art, it was fit only for the Vampire King. Its black, polished surface reflected the light well. The armor didn't restrict his movements but granted them more weight, making his steps heavier and louder as his hoof guards clicked again the marble floor of his castle.

After retrieving his armor, Nicholas went outside his castle and headed to the big obelisk that stood in the center of the ancient city. The houses were abandoned and gloomy, and the streets were completely silent. Once a center of life, it would soon reemerge back into reality. As he came closer, the obelisk started to glow yellow, humming softly. After reaching it, he touched the surface of the obelisk, the glow intensified, a beam of light shot straight into the ceiling, lighting the whole cavern.

"Awake, my subjects. The time hath come for us to rise once again."
> Chapter 1: Cooperation and Resistance
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Far away from the city of vampires, the sun was rising above Equestria, a start to a new day. Princess Celestia was standing on the balcony, her horn glowing as she willed the sun to move across the sky, propelling it with her magic. Princess Luna was standing nearby, lowering the moon, guiding it below the horizon. The two sisters finished their morning routine soon and returned inside the castle.

Suddenly, their ears and tails twitched as a gust of wind blew past them. Their eyes widened as they stopped mid-step.  A long moment of pause ensued, they looked backwards. Wordlessly, the two returned to the balcony and witnessed the last of the moon disappeared.

The moon was a sickly red, painting the horizon dark crimson. The sisters exchanged glances of worry and then continued watching the horizon. As the moon continued its way, the red glow’s hue slowly faded, only leaving the sky a pink tint. Soon, nothing indicated that there was an unusual occurrence. The princesses exchanged rapid glances once again and briskly retreated inside the castle.

They knew it, they remembered something like this had happened before, but they couldn't quite place it just yet. It was something from the past, left deep within their minds, on the verge of being forgotten; nothing but a distant memory, slowly fading into obscurity.

It was uncertain what that memory was about, but the princesses were sure it meant something far more than a simple colorful anomaly.




Daring Do was sitting idly in her cell when she saw a yellow beam shooting into the ceiling of the cavern. Dust fell from the ceiling as a rumbling and deep noise went through the entire cavern and all the buildings within. Vibrations traveled through the ground. Startled, she jumped from her place and dashed towards the only window the cell had. She could barely see it from the small window but she could make out Nicholas standing near the blackened obelisk she’d first seen when she first entered the cavern.

Her thoughts went over that moment. The excitement, the curiosity, it led her right to this very moment — sitting in a dusty, plain cell and awaiting the final judgement of the Vampire King. At the edge of her mind, Daring's sixth sense told her there would be a lot of trouble ahead for all of Equestria. It was apparent that this adventure of hers would not end up just in a new popular book. It would end in something bigger, something far greater than she would be able to figure out by herself.

Her eyes widened as shadows rose from the ground, turning into vampires. Multiple statues scattered around the city began to move, their stones cracking open to reveal more vampires. The city was beginning to fill with vampires, almost living like they had never died. The vampires were of a dull amount of colors, both fur and mane; black, shades of gray and red, dark or pale shades of other colors prevailed. Only a small amount of vampires had coats almost bright enough for them to be seen as lunar pegasi. They were the only known nocturnal kind of ponies that still inhabited Equestria.

The eyes of vampires were slightly glowing, the colors of red, yellow, orange, and green triumphed against other colors. Most vampires had membrane wings, but some had curved non-spiral horns, and even fewer vampires had neither wings nor horn, and none of them had both horn and wings. Daring Do instantly figured out that there were three kinds of vampires, much alike the existing pony tribes.

Her eyes shifted to Nicholas himself. He was standing proudly amidst his subjects, his head held high, and even from such a great distance, Daring Do swore she could see his eyes glowing. Soon, he started to speak in a language Daring Do didn't understand. Immediately, a desire to learn it came from the back of her judgement when she heard how many emotions the Vampire King expressed through the unknown language. He spoke with so much power, hope, and determination that the translation wasn't needed at all, for emotions was the language anyone could understand. His booming voice sent shivers down the mare's spine, making her ears twitch in the anticipation of something she didn't know. However, there was more to his words than just hope. His tone changed, lowering, adding a growl to it. There was something he said that was not directed at his own subjects. Daring Do’s ears lowered slightly as she listened. The words she couldn’t understand brought her a sense of fear, one that made the hair on her back stand up.

However, she was at no position to prevent anything from happening. There were hundreds of blood-drinkers out there, and she was just one pony with non-vampiric blood in her veins. Even if she got out, escaping the city itself would be a much bigger and dangerous challenge to take. Daring Do could do nothing but anxiously wait, hoping that whatever Nicholas had planned for her wouldn't put an end to her adventures and writing career.

Suddenly, the door to her cell opened. Daring Do swiftly turned around and saw a stallion in armor. His fur was dull gray and his mane was black. His orange eyes were looking at her without visible emotions. He wore polished steel armor of dark-red color. The helmet had horn-like spike which had a crimson gem in it. The gem was glowing, emitting an aura of sanguine. The mare's eyes shifted to the side and saw that a halberd was levitating near the stallion, engulfed in the same red aura.

Daring Do guessed that he came for her, and that he was a vampire guard. For a few moments, she thought about fighting him, but soon she noticed a few other guards right behind him. It would be unwise to fight, and besides, she had to save up her strength.

"His Majesty Nikolas requests zy prezence, Daring Du," the guard spoke, his voice heavy with a foreign accent Daring hadn't heard before. "Step out of zy cell."

She complied with the order, and the door was locked behind her once she exited. The guards flanked her and the first one led the way. The group ascended a stairway to come into one of the castle halls. Silently, they moved forward through the confusing pathway of stone halls, each looking not to different from the other. Daring Do had a feeling she was led through a complicated path so that she would have trouble escaping. She decided to look around to see if there was anything to note.

"Eyes front," The right guard commanded once she turned her head.

Soon they came to a hall, and it was filled with many vampires. The conversations had gone silent as soon as they laid eyes on her. They greeted her with glances or outright stares of interest, sending shivers down her spine, making her blood chill with ice-cold fear. When one of those vampires stepped in her direction, a guard stopped him.

"Regele are nevoie de ea în viață," the guard told the vampire. The latter nodded and continued on his way, his interest to the pegasus dropped. As he was going away, however, his ears were turned towards Daring Do.

The pegasus gulped, her eyes focused on the back of the head of the first guard. Even if she tried to fight her way through the castle, she would be quickly overwhelmed by the vampires. She had no chance of getting out of the castle alive, not even considering getting out of the cavern. So, she decided to wait. Maybe she would have another chance, or so she thought.

Finally, she arrived at the throne room. There was no one but Nicholas in there just like the last time. He looked at Daring Do with interest but remained silent until the group stopped just a few meters away from his throne. The first guard quickly reported to the king. Nicholas dismissed the guard, and he went off with a salute, leading the rest out of the throne room and closing the big doors behind themselves.

"Well," Nicholas spoke after a click sounded from the door. "How art thou, pony?"

"What do you need?" Daring Do replied with more aggression than she intended. She straightened her posture and looked into the crimson eyes of the king. She might've felt afraid before, but now she was certain she would stand her ground.

"Right to business, then," he nodded, looking back into Daring's own eyes as if challenging her to a stare contest, "But wouldst thou like a cup of tea first? I know you ponies like it very much."

"No," she huffed, her bravery returning and her mind filling with anger. She didn't know why she cowered before him last time. She was known as fearless, always ready for troubles, and yet the sight of the Vampire King made her weak that time. Not anymore. 

"Fine then, no... familiarities," Nicholas nodded slowly, "I have a few questions for thee, and I would like to hear answers to all of them."

"And what if I don't tell you?" Daring Do challenged him, plucking up more courage to surpass her fear.

"Let us set this straight, thou hast no choice," Nicholas replied coldly, his gaze fixated on her. A moment later, he sighed wearily, "Either that, or I shall extract the answers by... forceful means. Thou shalt tell me the answers, but it is thou who decideth how it will be done."

Daring Do recoiled slightly. His words weren't meaningless threats, there was something behind them that made her rethink her approach to the situation. Recollecting her thoughts and rethinking her situation, she slowly nodded.

"Thou madest the right choice," Nicholas nodded slightly in return, his crimson eyes still fixated on hers as if digging straight into her very soul. After a small pause, he continued: "Very well… We met during rather… interesting circumstances. Allow me to formally introduce myself, then. I am Nicholas, the King of Vampires, the ruler of Vallaer. I’d like to know what thy name is.”

"My... name?" the mare was confused, expecting something different.

"Yes, indeed,” Nicholas nodded, “Thou art the first pony I’ve properly met since… a long time."

"Um... my name is Daring Do," the adventurer replied, nervously shifting in place. The strangely friendly-cold tone of the Vampire King put her in a confusing position. She thought that perhaps it was his intent, but what was the reason?

She didn't like the situation in the slightest. She wasn't even bound by ropes, she was in no direct danger. No traps, no hungry animals, and no one else was in the room except Nicholas. He wasn't throwing words around, telling her his plan of any other nonsense most would do, he was a complete enigma, demanding answers but providing nothing in return... yet.

"Pleased to meet thee formally, Daring Do," Nicholas nodded politely, his expression neutral. "My first question is, what year is it now?"

"Three thousand and first since the Foundation of Equestria," Daring Do replied.

"So, I was out for more than two thousand, then," he frowned slightly. His face smoothened soon, however. "I've heard thou talking that I was defeated two thousand five hundred thirty-three years ago. All of it confirms that the last time I was here the year was four hundred sixty-eight since the Foundation."

"If you knew, why ask?"

"I tried to catch thee on a lie; It is but a simple thing, and yet many can't keep their lies consistent. Thou didst not lie, that is what I'm certain of," he paused and then explained; "The simple thing is, I abhor lies. In fact, liars I knew I executed personally. So, I ask thee to be honest with me for thine own sake. Honesty is one of a pony's characters your kind so valueth, is it not?" he asked rhetorically, and then, without giving her a chance to reply, said; "So, my next question. How large is Equestria nowadays and who is in charge of the country?"

"Equestria lies from the East to the West of Equus continent, from the Badlands to the Frozen North. Princesses Celestia and Luna are rulers," Daring Do answered without withholding anything. It was apparent that if not her, someone else would deliver the same information, and it could be any single pony in the land of Equestria.

"So, the Royal Sisters still live?" Nicholas looked surprised. He leaned in slightly, his eyes displaying more interest than before. "I remember them young... I wonder..." he paused. "But it is not for thine ears," he paused again. "Anyway, I think thou need'st to know — those two didn't defeat me. In fact, it was their father who I know lieth dead now."

"Their... father?" Daring Do was confused. "It is written that not much is known about their father, the last king of Equestria, but he didn't take part in any wars."

"Thy books are filled with filthy lies," Nicholas cringed, his nostrils flaring as he exhaled. "It seemeth like I shan't find true answers to most questions... Tell me, how old art thou?"

"Thirty-one."

"Then thou must know events of at least twenty years. Tell me the most important ones," he shifted on his throne, adjusting for a more comfortable position. "I feel like my return isn't the only thing that hath happened recently."

"Um, the first major event is the return of Princess Luna from her millennium imprisonment on the Moon," Daring Do answered. "Most considered her but a myth... The next important event is—"

"Tell me more about the first one," Nicholas cut her short, his ears now directly aimed at her. "Why was she imprisoned? What freed her? Why is she now a ruler alongside her sister?"

Daring Do proceeded to explain the events surrounding Nightmare Moon, her banishment to the Moon, and then her eventual return. Of course, she didn't forget to mention the Elements of Harmony, which might have been a foolish move on her side. However, she was sure the Vampire King would be able to tell if she was witholding anything.

"What are these elements?" Nicholas narrowed his eyes, leaning forward slightly once again. "I want to know everything about them."

Daring Do had no choice but to comply, telling the vampire all she knew about the Elements, who had them at the moment, and how they’re used. She also told the king that she had no idea where the Elements were discovered. She told him it was during the reign of Discord, the spirit of chaos that the Vampire King turned out to be familiar with.

"'Tis surely interesting..." Nicholas tapped his chin in deep thought, "I shall find a use for it," he paused, his eyes looking to the left of Daring Do but soon returned to her, "For thy cooperation, thou shalt be provided with a normal room instead of a cell," before the pegasus could say anything, Nicholas raised his hoof, silencing her, "However, thou must remember, cooperation is always rewarded... but non-compliance, on the other hoof, bringeth... certain troubles," he let his words sink in, "For now, rest. I have more question for thee, but that cometh later."




Nicholas was sitting on his throne, his eyes looking at nothing in particular as his tail swished from side to side, his wings twitching slightly. His subjects woke up from their long slumber, everything there once was in the city was being re-established at a steady pace. Overall, the situation in the city was improving minute by minute as it began to fill with life again.

However, the king's thoughts weren't of his own subjects. He thought of the bigger picture that encompassed more than himself, his subjects, or vampires as a whole. Two thousand years had passed, and it meant that all connections he had created through years were forgotten. Perhaps, they were erased from the history entirely, especially with ponies reigning. He wanted to regain control of the situation and to find the truth about what happened in the world during his absence. To do it, he must find allies first. He also had to gather as much information as he could, of course.

So, Nicholas called for his best scouts. Three of them answered his call and stood before him. Each one looked absolutely identically to another — membrane wings, white furs, dark-brown manes, sharp green eyes. Their marks were different but had the same meaning — collecting information.

The best of the best, they were his elite. Their eyes were shining brightly, looking at the Vampire King, awaiting his orders. Standing stoically, they even breathed and blinked in unison, their postures identical and straight, their heads held high.

Nicholas recollected the names of the stallions. From left to right, they were Cloudburst, Thunder Cloud, and Moondust. Each had proven themselves in the years of service to their king as well as to the vampire nation as a whole. Disrupting assassination attempts, thwarting the moves of their enemies, performing sabotage deep inside enemy territories, assassinating high-value targets, the three were the masters of all things stealth. The Vampire King let himself form a proud smile, remembering how the stallions saved his life on quite a few occasions.

Their service was far from over, however. Nicholas had certain goals in mind, which had to be fulfilled in order to restore the vampire kingdom to its former ancient glory.




The orders were issued, the scouts took off to their destination, and it was now time to question the remaining prisoners. Nicholas was patiently waiting for the tomb raiders to be brought to him in the throne room.

Soon, the doors opened, revealing the four stallions being led by a squad of guards.

"Lasă-ne," Nicholas spoke. The guards bowed and left, closing the doors behind them. For a few moments, the silence reigned as the ponies and the vampire looked at each other. The silence was broken by the Vampire King: "I brought you here for one thing. I need information, as much as thou canst provide."

"We will tell you nothing!" Caballeron spoke, stepping forth. "You killed one of ours, and that can't be forgiven!"

"Thou art brave, pony, to stand alone against me," Nicholas stood from his throne, his crimson eyes fixated on the tomb raider, looking him right in the eyes. "But also quite foolish... thief!"

Suddenly, the three muscular stallions that accompanied Caballeron were engulfed in the bright aura colored the red of Nicholas' eyes. The stallions were swiftly lifted up and levitated to the ceiling. The gems in the crown of the Vampire King were shining brightly, adding to the glow of his eyes. The towering figure of Nicholas closed in on Caballeron as he stared wide-eyed at what was happening. Noticing the vampire walking closer and closer, the stallion stepped back fearfully, his ears flat against his head, and tail between his legs. He regretted his moment of bravado, for it was indeed foolish.

"I hate thieves, I despise them," Nicholas said with venom in his royal voice. "In fact, I think I should've just killed thee back then," he stepped closer to the pony while the other stallions screamed in fear, but their muzzles were quickly shut by magic, muting them. They moaned and groaned, trying to break free from the magical bonds with zero success.

"N-no, please don't!" Caballeron begged in fear, remembering how easy it was for the Vampire King to make one of the stallions disappear in an instant, leaving little behind.

"Of course I shan't kill thee," Nicholas's eyes flashed with hatred, "That would just be mercy, only in life canst thou suffer."

A powerful telekinetic hit sent Caballeron flying across the room, hitting the closed doors. A painful crack sounded, the stallion groaned in pain as he fell to the floor with a loud thud. Soon after, he tried to get up, his limbs shaking and sweat running down his forehead.

"Thou hast given no proper respect to the crown, wretched thief!" Nicholas yelled angrily; he delivered another hit at the helpless pony, breaking his muzzle, making the blood seep from the nostrils, "How did thou dare to wear it like it meaneth nothing! Thou would've just sold it to someone who careth not for its history! To someone who would have placed it on a shelf and never used! This crown hath history, and thou darest to think of it like 'tis but a big bag of gold!"

Caballeron was thrown across the room, hitting another wall. Whimpering, he fell, drops of mixed blood and tears streaming down his face.

"N-n-no, p-please, m-mercy!" he pleaded, his eyes looking at the Vampire King with terror. "I will d-do anyth-thing you w-want!"

"I would've respected thee more if thou foughtst back," Nicholas replied, calming down a little, but with sparks of hatred still present in his fiery eyes. "But thou art not only a thief but a coward!"

The pony was levitated into the air and closer to the king. Nicholas whispered into his ear: "And the blood of cowards hath much adrenaline... Delicious."

The vampire sank his fangs deep into the neck of the frightened stallion. Gulping loudly, he started sucking out blood, making Caballeron paler and paler with each mouthful of blood Nicholas consumed. The pony's weak attempts at resisting the vampire were unsuccessful. When it seemed like the unfortunate thief would die from the loss of blood, Nicholas let him go. With a thud, Caballeron fell on the hard marble floor, leaving a stain of blood in his wake.

"Finally..." Nicholas shivered in pleasure, blood dripping from his mouth, staining the marble floor with red. He licked his mouth clean, swallowing the remaining blood. "Thou hast given me something I haven't had in years..." he closed his eyes, savoring the taste for a few long moments. The pony was trembling on the floor, having no strength left. "So, thou shalt be well-fed, thy health will be taken care of. Thy blood will regenerate... And thou shalt be served to me as a meal for the rest of thy worthless life. Most importantly, thou couldst have evaded that by answering my questions. However, I have a more... cooperative informer."

Caballeron weakly muttered something incoherently, more blood seeped, now from his mouth. His three companions were let go, and they fell on the floor.

"As for you three," Nicholas turned to other stallions. "You shall be meals for others. Looking at those muscles I see nothing but brute force. But to train yourselves, you must've been healthy. And a healthy pony is certainly more than a decent meal."





Meanwhile, Daring Do was in the new room given to her by the Vampire King. It wasn't exactly big or luxurious, but it was fairly comfortable compared to the dull and bland cell of the dungeon. At the very least, the room had a pleasant combination of different shades of blue and red that surprisingly went together quite well.

However, the adventurer didn't care for the comfortableness of the room. She cared more for herself and was figuring out her escape plan. While Nicholas had a use for her as of that moment, Daring Do was afraid that someday her usefulness to him would expire, as would her life. She feared that her dry, bloodless corpse would be thrown aside, a look of pure terror forever etched in her face.

Shaking off the dark thoughts, the pegasus decided to escape the cavern and bring the news to the Royal Sisters. Daring Do understood that she had no chances if she were to face Nicholas alone. Not to mention that she was surrounded by blood-suckers that would very much like to sink their fangs deep into her neck given the chance.

Daring Do still had her equipment with her, as well as her clothes. She had a hammer with a claw, and she used it to smash the window to the outside. Instantly after doing it, she flew outside the castle, her warm clothes tucked between her legs, then descended to the ground. While her fur's colors were surely pretty bright for a gray color of the stone, Daring Do escaped worse in her lifetime, her skill of stealth was mastered by many trials she had to face.

She made her way to where she remembered the exit must be. She silently crept from stone to stone, from building to building. Fortunately for her, most vampires were in their homes, talking to each other, more focused on themselves than looking around and searching for the pegasus. A violin played beautiful music somewhere in the city, laughter sounded throughout the city. If Daring Do didn't know the city was filled with vampires, she would actually stop to enjoy the music and listen in to all the different conversations. If not for the pressing matters, she would certainly enjoy the lively feeling the ancient city gave off.

Fortunately for her, the guards didn't notice her as she passed them, but something was happening at the castle. Vampires were moving hastily there, the window of Daring's former room was already being fixed, guards started actively searching for her.

"Attention all citizens! A pegasus prisoner by the name Daring Do hath escaped the castle! Sand-colored fur, grayscale mane, bright violet eyes. She was dressed in warm clothes that are in color of her fur. Any citizen that seeth her must attempt a capture or call a nearby Royal Guard if they are unsure of their own capabilities." a powerful and loud voice sounded from the castle, instantly getting the attention of all vampires. "But remember, our king Nicholas wanteth her alive and unhurt!"

Daring Do however, couldn’t understand the words, but she recognized her name. She understood the meaning — the vampires were after her. Hastily, she moved to the exit, often looking around, being aware that any number of possible traps or ambushes could be already waiting for her around every corner.

As she reached the entrance to the grand cave, she went up the stairs. She was sweating and panting hard when she reached the top, finally stepping from the last step onto the solid and flat floor. Dull pain in her legs told her that descending the stairs was much easier than ascending them. She slowly walked to the exit, trying to control her breath and racing heartbeat, but something stopped her as she hit something with her muzzle. She blinked, then brought her hoof fourth, touching an invisible barrier. Her eyes widened in realization, but her thoughts were cut off when she heard a voice behind her.

"Daring Do."

The mare quickly turned around and saw Nicholas himself standing at the base of the stairway, grinning at her.

"Nothing is ever as easy as thou thinkest," he said rather triumphantly, "Thousands of years have given me so much knowledge... some call it wisdom. I learned many tricks and traps, in one of which thou'st fallen," his grin widened slightly, "However, it was expected."

Daring Do growled at him, standing in a battle stance, throwing her clothes away to free herself from the burden. Her body stiffened as she snorted, her eyes looking straight at the Vampire King.

"So, thou wantest to fight?" Nicholas tilted his head. "This bravado is stupid and shall lead to nothing... but thy death."

"I've been through worse," Daring Do replied through gritted teeth and narrowed eyes.

"Perhaps," Nicholas straightened, his grin diminishing, "However, there is no way out of here, not by this stairway. There are no hidden passages here. Thou art trapped."

"I always find a way."

"Thou dost not have to search for it, adventurer," Nicholas continued, "Thou hast the only way — going back here. It is not a way out of this cavern but a way out of a certain death. Thou dost not want to die of thirst or starvation up there, dost thou? Come down, thou shalt not be harmed."

"I've heard that too many times," she forced an exhale through her nostrils, "I will fight, even if it costs me my life."

"Thou art devoted to a great cause of preserving the past, Daring Do. Thy death would be such an immeasurable waste," Nicholas let out a sigh, "Thou art one of a few ponies I do not despise, for I see that thou hast this desire... The desire for knowledge and discoveries is inside thee. Thou canst be so much more if thou dost not sacrifice thyself for the sake of foolish stupidity.”

A pause ensued. Daring Do remained silent, looking at the Vampire King, waiting for his move.

"Thou thinkest I would hurt thee,” he continued; “No, and no one here would. Would I lie to thee? Hast thou not heard me telling thee that I despise lying? If thou comest down, thou shalt be unharmed unless thou provokest us," he let her digest the information once again before he continued, "There is a simple choice. Either thou comest down now... or later."

With that said, Nicholas left the adventurer alone to her thoughts.

Without a moment of wait, Daring Do started searching the cave for a possible secret exit. She knocked at the walls, expecting to find a hollow in the stone. She pressed various small rocks here and there. And yet, there was nothing. Neither the stone walls nor the invisible barrier budged. Her efforts were absolutely futile.

It seemed Nicholas wasn't lying to her when he said that there was no way out but returning to him. It was something Daring Do had to accept, unfortunately. She could not stay up there forever, not without food, and it would be easy to capture her. She was just a pegasus, and her flying abilities were nullified by the cave.

She slowly descended the stairs, her mind working like never before. If the vampire king didn't outright kill her, then she still had at least some chances to get out. She needed time to explore the cavern and maybe find an escape route. So, she had to bring Nicholas' guard down until he no longer cared about what she did in his kingdom. And only then she would have a good chance of escaping.

However, there was one problem. Nicholas would certainly be less willing to let her loose after her failed escape attempt. It was apparent that the Vampire King was not the one to be trifled with. Despite having been out for many centuries, he had not lost his grip on reality and he was just like he was described in the books; he was calm, collected, and thoughtful. A formidable opponent to the pony kind back in the day, that was what Daring Do knew for certain. How Nicholas acted in life proved it, at the very least.

She entered the cavern and immediately noticed many slit-pupil eyes fixated on her. Vampires surrounded her, and for a second she thought that she had made a wrong decision. Sweat rolled down her forehead as she frantically looked around, afraid to make the slightest wrong move. She had no escape, and there were way too many vampires for her to handle by herself.

In front of all vampires, their king stood. He looked at the adventurer with a victorious look on his face. His posture was relaxed, his eyes looking directly at the pegasus, expressing domination. A smile crept onto his face as he opened his maw to speak.

"Wise choice," he praised the mare without a trace of mocking in his tone, "Indeed wise. Come with me now, adventurer."

Daring Do followed Nicholas, often looking around to see if she was going to be jumped by other vampires. They silently watched her but stood still, without even the slightest movement. It chilled the pegasus to the bone, but she tried hard not to show it. The only thing that betrayed her was the amount of sweat rolling down her face.

"I am surprised it took thee so little time to make this decision," Nicholas spoke. "Others who found themselves in the same situation took much longer to decide. Some tried to fight, too. To say that it was stupid is to say nothing. While bravery is a trait I respect, bravado is something I can never understand. Only a fool will stand against hundreds of vampires all alone as if they are trying to impress someone. However, all they do is make themselves seen as unreasonable and, quite frankly, pathetic...Putting up a show for no reason is foolish. We have minds, and unlike wild animals, we can reason, come to an agreement. Surely there is an agreement that will fit both of us, is there not?"

Daring Do decided to stay silent. She looked straight ahead, trying not to even glance at the Vampire King. The gears in her mind were turning, trying to come up with something safe and yet reasonable to say.

"Thou art silent. Dost thou think I am some kind of a fool to not understand that thou hast surrendered only to try to escape some other day?" Nicholas asked with interest. Daring Do's ear twitched as she gulped almost involuntarily. There wasn't a hint of malice or aggression in the voice of the Vampire King. "You ponies are like books for infants. Simple and predictable. But worry not, thou shalt not find thyself bored to death here," he let out a chuckle. "Keeping thee for the sake of it will not be beneficial to any of us."

The two entered the castle, and the large gates closed behind them with a soft thud. There was no one around them but the vampire guards, who kept to their posts and didn't even glance at the two.

"I know these walls cannot keep thee here, and thou shalt not stay because of being locked up here," Nicholas said. "But thou shalt stay not because of restrictions but because of something thou canst find only here in this city...

“...Thou art an adventurer, seeker of knowledge and secrets; mystical, hidden artifacts, lost in time. All of that is what thou desirest, is it not?" he paused, letting Daring Do consume the information and think about it for a moment. Daring Do's ears were perked up at Nicholas’ words;  "Only here thou shalt find anything and everything related to us vampires. If thou decidest to leave... Thou shalt not get thy hooves on any of our knowledge ever again as long as vampires are here. And we shall not be gone for a very long time, believe me. Surely even thy grandchildren won't be able to lay their hooves on our history and knowledge."

Obviously interested, the ears of Daring Do were turned to the Vampire King as she tried to resist asking questions.

"So, I shall give thee access to the Royal Library," Nicholas continued. "There, thou shalt find the most accurate description of our history, customs and traditions, and our everyday life. Is it not the reason thou camest here? If not, I shall surely be disappointed. Thou art not like those tomb raiders, art thou?"

Daring Do was still silent, resisting the urge to talk to him. A flash of disappointment crossed Nicholas' face as he opened the door to the guest room. The window had been repaired by the time the two entered.

"Try not to smash this window again. Each one is a work of art, it will be a shame if this one is lost forever."

With that being said, Daring Do entered her new "home", and the door closed behind her. Tired from the recent events, she flopped onto the bed. Surprisingly, it was cleaned of dust and was very soft. The adventurer sighed and slowly drifted into a more or less peaceful sleep.
> Chapter 2: A New Night
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nicholas was sitting on the throne once again, deep in his thought. He let out a weary sigh and put his hoof to his forehead, furrowing his brows. He knew that ponies in his kingdom always meant troubles, no matter when or why they came to his domain. Now, with a few of them as his prisoners, he had to be extremely cautious not to let them escape lest his kingdom be discovered.

Unfortunately, the Vampire King had more problems than having ponies inside his kingdom of Vallaer. His newly-reborn kingdom needed information, resources, and power, among other different things. The king had already seen that the ancient spells that protected Vallaer fell long ago, and it meant the kingdom would be in a great danger if the protection and defenses were not addressed as soon as possible.

So, he ordered the royal magi to re-cast the spells, returning them to their full power. Once it was done, the whole city filled with a sense of security; one that could never be given even from the thickest and highest walls of the sturdiest and most durable material. No, the best protection could only be given by powerful magic. It was well-known that many inhabitants of Equestria couldn't wield magic as well as unicorns could; that fact meant those who were magic-less could do little to nothing to break a powerful magical shield. It would surely take an alicorn or two to break the protection or far more unicorns of the highest power.

However, even if the city was secure from outside intrusion, the problems on the inside remained. While vampires didn't necessarily need blood to survive, it gave them strength nothing else could provide. Without blood, they would weak, their strength — nonexistent, and they would be nothing but miserable. Survival and living are two different things, after all.

Having only four ponies to feed the whole kingdom would not solve the problem in the long run, unfortunately. The king had to find another source of blood, preferably non-sapient creatures. Unwanted attention would make everything harder for the vampires, especially at this time.

Nicholas sent a few vampires to look for the said creatures. Hopefully, they would return to the city with at least a small feline or canine. If the luck were on their side, they would bring a goat. It was well-known that goats didn't have the same level of sapience others possessed.

With his power yet to return to full, the Vampire King was still rather weak. He needed blood to restore his strength.

The doors to the throne room abruptly opened, revealing a vampire dressed in red robes embroidered with gold.

"Regele meu Nicholas," he spoke, bowing. "Este timpul pentru Luna Roșie."

"Într-adevăr," the king nodded, standing up. "Este timpul să începem ritualul."





Daring Do finally woke up, feeling much better than before. She let out a long yawn and sat upright, blinking the sleep out of her eyes. A few moments later, she stood up. Her nostrils flared slightly as she caught a pleasant smell of some kind. She turned in the direction of the smell and found some food on the nearby table. It was fresh pale-green lettuce, some black rye bread, a couple of daisies, along with a cup of apple juice. To her eyes, the food looked stale, somewhat lifeless. The adventurer frowned and cautiously sniffed the food. Finding no foul smell or anything even remotely off, she started eating. She chewed carefully, making sure that the food rolled on her tongue enough times for her to determine what the taste was and if something was off. She found out that the taste was almost the same, albeit it had something strange to it. A bit of metallic touch, she guessed.

Enjoying her small but fulfilling meal, she looked out of the window to see a rather bustling city. The streets were being swept, buildings were repaired, signs were cleaned. The ancient city was quickly coming back to life. She saw a vampire playing the violin out in the street. The notes were faint from such a distance but it was an uplifting, rhythmic song. The adventurer also noticed their king, Nicholas. He casually strolled through the streets, occasionally stopping to talk with different vampires. The mare wished she could hear what he was talking about but even if she could, she wouldn't understand a thing. She wondered if Nicholas would agree to teach her the language in some manner.

Downing a cup of juice, Daring Do started her morning routine by stretching and then exercising. She jumped, did squats and wing-ups. After the warm-up, she looked around her room; finally she had the time to fully inspect it. Every detail mattered, maybe she would find something interesting.

The shards of glass that she left the day before were thoroughly cleaned, the dust was nowhere to be seen either. The room had a middle-sized bed with a chest of drawers by it, a table by the wall, a small mirror on the said table, and a big window. The only door was leading into the castle's halls. Overall, the room was reasonably comfortable, even without the bathroom. Definitely not the worst place she'd been held at in her lifetime.

However, the adventurer did wish a bathroom was there. She walked to the door and knocked twice. In a few moments, a reply came.

"What is it?" a male voice with a hint of vampiric accent asked from the other side.

"I really need to use the bathroom," Daring Do said. She knew that the best way to escape was by asking to go to the bathroom since rarely anyone denied something so simple. If too foolish, those who escorted her to the bathroom would be knocked out by her and the last her capturers would see of her would be her tail disappearing behind the nearest corner.

"Step away from the door," the same voice replied. The adventurer complied, taking a few steps back. Moments later, metallic clicks sounded from inside the door, and it opened, revealing two guards. One of them said: "Unfold your wings and prepare for inspection."

The pegasus did as ordered, fully unfolding her wings and spreading them out. One of the guards stepped in and started inspecting her from head to hooves. He went through her mane, tail, and feathers thoroughly but carefully. While he was doing the inspection, the mare did nothing. She knew she'd be locked up in her new room if she did anything to the inspecting guard. In the end, she didn't want to waste her strength by trying to pull off an escape attempt right there and then. It didn't seem like Nicholas wanted her dead, and perhaps she would be able to escape later much easier.

"Ea este curată," that guard said. After receiving a nod from another guard, he turned back to the pegasus and ordered; "Come out of the room."

Daring Do exited her room. The door was closed behind her. One guard stood in front of her slightly to the left, while another took position behind her to the right;, both of them were at a reasonable distance. Not too far to let her escape but not too close to be unable to react to her actions.

"Follow me," the front guard said and started walking at a slow pace.

Daring Do took her time to take in the surroundings. The hall she was in was pretty bland save for gothic-styled decorations. At both ends of the hall, big doors stood, each protected by two guards. It was impossible to escape the hall by any way other than going back to the room and breaking through the glass. After her early attempt, Daring Do was sure it was reinforced.

They rounded the corner, coming to two doors. There were signs in the vampiric language above the doors but Daring Do couldn't understand them. While she had read many books on vampires, she had never laid her hooves on anything written in their native language. However, the possibility of learning it intrigued her and she couldn't wait to get some educational material for herself to finally learn the ancient language.

One of the guards stepped to the left door and knocked several times. After a few moments of silence, he returned to the adventurer.

"Left door," the guard said. "Don't forget to flush."

Daring Do nodded and entered the bathroom. It was clean and looked relatively new.

"At least they know what basic hygiene is..." she muttered. Many places she'd ever had time captured at would often be as smelly as the unclean toilet or rotting garbage pile. This time however, Daring Do was pleasantly surprised to see something good for a change.

There were simple sinks with small water tanks above them with a hose in each bottom. While so simple, it provided running water to clean the hooves after the deal is done. There was also a large mirror hanging on the wall above the sinks.

Daring Do walked further into the room and saw four booths. Two of them were marked with wings and hooves, and the other two were marked with horns.

"Some toilet rooms in the cities could use that," Daring Do commented as she walked into the booth for hornless vampires.

Inside, there was a hole in the floor and a small table with three toilet paper rolls, as well as a water hose in the wall. There were instructions written on the wall, unfortunately only in vampiric. Though, the instructions featured simple pictures.

"For an ancient civilization, this toilet is certainly advanced," Daring Do noted, looking at the instruction pictures.

The pictures depicted how the toilet paper should be used. Apparently, it can stick to hooves so that a vampire was able to clean themselves more easily. A water hose was an easier alternative, however.

After completing the deal, she used the flushing mechanism that basically just dropped a big amount of water into the hole in which vampires relieve themselves. Simple and yet rather effective. The water also had some kind of a pleasant smell to it, too.

While relieving, Daring Do did a quick look around. There were small holes in the walls for ventilation, and yet they were too small for even a foal to crawl through them. There was no exit besides the way she came through.

The pegasus washed her hooves and exited the toilet room. The guards were patiently waiting outside. Their faces displayed no emotions, rubies in their helmet glowed with a slight hum, and the guards were completely silent, waiting.

"Well, take me back." she sighed.


***


Daring Do was sitting on her bed, her camera in her hooves. While her clothes and flashlight were gone, the former dropped somewhere near the exit and most likely taken by vampires for themselves, her camera was still with her. The only thing that she had left with her, and the only proof that the vampire city still existed. She used her camera to get a photo through the window, capturing the panorama of the city and its inhabitants. The lighting conditions were far from ideal but it was better than nothing.

She decided to put the camera somewhere to not attract unwanted attention. Her room wasn't searched, and she was sure they would take the camera at least out of curiosity. Since the camera was rather fragile, she decided to put it in a drawer. Not the best place but surely better than just storing her camera out in the open. So, she pulled out one of the drawers and saw some paper along with two quills and an inkwell.

"Hm..." Daring Do tapped her chin. "I might use those."

She took the things she found and replaced it with her camera. One piece of paper had vampiric text and had a small red heart at the bottom. Everything else was completely blank. Putting the what seemed to be a love letter aside, Daring Do grabbed the blank pieces of paper.

"Might as well write a sketch," she muttered to herself, moving the paper to the table. She grabbed the inkwell and opened it. The ink inside was pretty much usable, surprisingly. She grabbed the quill and began to write what would be her next book.




In a few hours, someone knocked on the door. Hiding her sketches, Daring Do stood up from the chair. A small smudge of ink was on her hoof, which she couldn't erase before the door opened.

"His Majesty desireth to see thee," a guard said. "Come out of the room."

As before, Daring Do complied without question. Once again, she was surrounded by guards and led through the halls of the castle. This time, however, it was an entirely different route, which included staircases. It seemed like she would be taken to the very top of the castle. Halfway there, she felt reverberation, a distant sound of a musical instrument she couldn't yet recognize.

Soon, she came into a long hall, the music became louder. She finally recognized the instrument — it was the pipe organ. She could feel the vibrations in the air, traveling through the surroundings and through her own body.

The guards opened the doors leading to the next hall. Finally, the unknown song was loud and clear as Daring Do entered a grand hall. Many vampires were standing by either side of the red carpet that led from the doors to the large window at the end of the hall. The window showed snowy mountains and the regal moon above them. It was no regular moon — it was tinted red and surrounded with a reddish glow.



The choir started to sing, and Daring Do could do nothing but stare at the moon. It hypnotized her, making it impossible to look away; its light shone straight into her soul, penetrating it with ease, seeing her from the inside.

She didn't understand a word of what was sung but the emotions spoke well. The song was dark, haunting, and yet it was powerful. There was a hint of something else... Sadness, perhaps? These emotions expressed more than words ever could, it was something primal and at the same time very elaborate.

Standing there in awe, Daring Do continued to listen without moving or speaking, letting the song flow through her, empowering her, making goosebumps appear on her body.

Soon, the song ended, leaving the pegasus awestruck. Silence fell and yet she didn't move. The vampires seemingly didn't notice her, their eyes directed at the red moon. Afraid to make a sound, Daring Do remained still for a few long minutes, waiting for something to happen.

She heard clop of hooves from the other side of the hall. She turned her head and saw Nicholas coming to her. Unlike before, he was dressed in simple black robes with the lining of red silk, a hood over his head, and a decorated necklace resting on his chest.

"Good evening, Daring Do," he greeted the mare politely. "Come with me. Let us take a walk."

With a slight pause, the pegasus nodded and followed the king out of the hall.

"I presume thou hast many questions," he spoke, "What thou hast just witnessed is Luna Roșie. In thy language, The Red Moon. It is our sacred guide, our true mother. All of us were born under Luna Roșie, all of us are guided by its holy crimson light... 

“Thou art a pony, thou shalt not understand it, unfortunately," he glanced at the adventurer. Her ears were turned directly to him. "Thou art interested in learning about us, art thou not?"

"Yes... yes I am," Daring Do replied with a hint of hesitation. "It is... the first chance to study an ancient culture firsthoof. Not by tablets, texts, but interacting with those living in it, born with it..." a dreamy look appeared on her face. "I... I must say that it's an honor."

"I am glad thou thinkest that way, adventurer," Nicholas nodded, a small smile appearing on his face. "Let us proceed, I shall show thee something thou shalt be very interested in."




In the Castle of Canterlot, Princess Luna was standing on the balcony, staring at the sky. High above, the moon was shining. It was not unusual if not for how the moon was colored — it was tinted with red. A faint memory made the sight familiar and yet the princess couldn't quite place it.

"It happened again, didn't it?" Celestia asked, coming from behind her sister. "The moon..."

"It did," Luna nodded, her eyes fixated on the moon. "I have no idea what it meaneth."

"Neither do I, sister," the solar alicorn nodded; a frown on her face. "It is something... something from the deep past… However... I can't remember. If it indeed is a memory, it is from times long gone, perhaps even before Discord."

"We shall understand it soon, hopefully," Luna said, turning away from the sight. "For now, we shall think. Perhaps, 'tis just an anomaly of sorts... once again, hopefully… Otherwise... it could mean anything."




Finally, Nicholas and Daring Do came to the library. The pegasus stopped, staring agape at the sight before her. Three floors, all having many, many shelves of books.  The walls featured paintings of different people; ponies, vampires, and griffins alike were present on them. There were writings under the said pictures as well, describing who they all were. The ceiling of the library represented clear night sky; there were stars and their constellations, as well as the moon, which was, surprisingly, its original pale-yellow color. There was also a big window that showed the city. At that time, there were but a few vampires in the whole library. They greeted their king with polite nods, carrying on with their business.

"This is our temple. The temple of knowledge," Nicholas said. In a moment, a female winged vampire came out of the shadows. "Thou shalt have a guide to help thee navigate and study the knowledge stored in this great library," he gestured at the vampire. "Her name is Isabel."

"Salutări, majestatea voastră," Isabel said in vampiric while bowing to her king. "Hello to thee, Daring Do," the mare said to Daring Do with a voice that had a slight vampiric accent to it. The vampire was roughly a head taller than the adventurer, had white mane and tail, and pale-blue fur. Her vibrant blue eyes looked at the pegasus, expecting a reply.

"...Hello?"  Daring Do hesitated to respond.

"I am sure you two shall get along just fine," Nicholas reassured. A small smile touching his lips; "I leave you two here, then. I have matters to attend to."

With that being said, he turned around and left, closing the door behind him. Daring Do carefully eyed Isabel.

"Don't worry, I don't bite," Isabel let out a soft laugh. "Well... Daring Do, I have heard thou camest here for knowledge. Our library hath it, and I think thou'lt find everything thou needst here. However, thou hast to learn Vampiric first. We have no books in Commonlang besides educational.

"Thou also mayst ask questions. Well, as long as they're not about something secret."

"...Alright then." Daring Do nodded.

"Goody!" Isabel smiled, showing her sharp teeth. Daring Do shuddered slightly. "Follow me, then; there's a private room where we shan't be bothered."

The two went to the second floor of the library. Few vampires that were there glanced at the adventurer with curiosity, trying not to stare outright. Daring Do felt a tingle running down her spine, a chill of fear crawling up her back. She had seen many creatures in her life, and most that opposed her were not that intelligent. However, vampires were a completely different story. She was completely sure they were as intelligent as ponies, maybe even more so. Dealing with them would be a huge problem.

"Here," Isabel said, and the two entered a small room. It had a wooden table, shelves with books, four armchairs, a fireplace, and a rather small window. The place looked cozy and comfortable to study at. 

"This is my favorite place,” the vampire continued, “It's quiet here, perfect for reading books," she pulled out a book from under her wing and laid it on the table, "This is the book about Vampiric, written in Commonlang. The only one of few we actually have."

"Have there been any other ponies studying here?" Daring Do inquired.

"Only a few," Isabel replied. "Most of them were later turned into our kind. As for the rest... Thou shouldst ask the king about them… Anyway, let us start!" her cheerful attitude had a slip in demeanor, but returned to normal. "I shall first teach thee our alphabet and pronunciation. Thou shouldst learn the pronunciation carefully to be perfect in our language."

"Alright, let's get to it," Daring Do replied with enthusiasm. Even while technically being a prisoner, she still wanted to learn as much as possible about the vampires, and nothing would quench her thirst for such rare knowledge.


***


Meanwhile, Nicholas assembled a court in the dining hall of the castle. It featured another ten vampires, the most important ones in the city. They controlled almost every aspect of vampires' life, including economy, law enforcement, medicine, education, and other spheres of social life.

On that day, they were gathered by the king to celebrate the return of Vallaer, the ancient vampire country. A big feast was held at the castle, having many foods and drinks to offer to the guests, including a special one Nicholas was going to present some time later.

The vampires sat at the big rectangular table and had Nicholas at its head. The table was under a big weight of eatables, including lettuce, apples, hay, and even some cakes and pies baked for the occasion.

There were numerous stallion servants, each of them serving exactly one individual. They wore classical black tuxedoes and red bow-ties. Their hair was trimmed to perfection and slicked back.

Nicholas cleared his throat, and everyone turned to him. He stood up and began his speech.

"Welcome, dear guests, to the feast in the name of our great return!" he began, and immediately applauses followed. The king raised his hoof and everyone went silent. "As we all know, it hath been more than a millennium. The years passed us by as we lay lifelessly, waiting to be brought back to life. A day ago, I finally regenerated after my last battle, and I've risen again. Experiencing this was no pleasure, I assure you all. I thought I died, there was nothing but black and cold around me. I didn't feel anything at all, having only my own conscience. That condition almost drove me to insanity, and yet here I am standing before you with my mind clear. I overcame the difficulties and crawled out of my own grave…

"...So, it is not only a celebration of our return but of mine as well! In the name of it, we shall drink blood tonight. Fresh pony blood. Those who shall give it to us today have committed numerous crimes: theft, threat, cowardice. We shall now feed on the blood of the cowards. Unlike themselves, their blood is absolutely great. Let them in!"

Doors behind the king opened and four ponies walked in, flanked by the vampire guards. The ponies were expressionless, their eyes were gray and dull. They moved in a strange, string-puppet like way.

"Come closer," Nicholas ordered, and the ponies obeyed. "Caballeron, step forth before me," one stallion moved even closer. He turned to the vampires, and said, "As your king, I take the first taste."

Nicholas bit into Caballeron's neck and started sucking out the blood. The stallion was standing still, not making a sound. After a few seconds, the vampire pulled from him.

"I approve this taste. Now, we may feast!" the king declared.

Thunderous applause went through the air, and the feast began.


***


Sometime later, Daring Do finished the studying for the day, learning a few things about the language of the vampires. She discovered that their language, which they called Vampirilor, was based on the Old Equish, and thus was relatively easy to learn. She grew tired and was just sitting in an armchair, resting. Isabel was sitting nearby, watching the pony with interest.

"May I ask thee a few questions?" the vampire asked. After receiving a nod from Daring Do, Isabel asked her first question, "How is it on the outside? What hath changed in the hundreds of years?"

"Many things, I suppose," Daring Do replied calmly. "Some things were invented, language has changed a little, but nothing too major. I think it's not too different from what was even a millennium ago. I don't know the details, I'm mostly interested in ancient civilizations that existed before Equestria. There are some, I tell you that. Though, I admit, none of them were as advanced as vampires seem to be."

"Our king hath put much effort into developing our country." Isabel proudly replied. "I don't even know what we'd do without him."

"And keeping ponies prisoners is alright, too?" Daring Do sarcastically replied.

"We know who you ponies are," Isabel's cheerful tone diminished, her expression replaced with a frown. "We know how you treat the different. Were it not you who enslaved zebras because you thought they're unworthy of being anything else? Were it not you who sent hundreds of soldiers to destroy gryphons because they are carnivores?"

"It was a long time ago, zebras are now free," the adventurer replied. "As soon as princesses Celestia and Luna took the throne. In fact, Griffins are no longer our enemies, we have made allies out of them."

"If that is true, then it's good," Isabel said, making a small nod, the frown on her face fading. "But that doth not change the fact that numerous crimes were committed by thy kind."

"We have changed," Daring Do stated, looking straight into the eyes of the vampire.

"I hope so..."




Daring Do was in her room, sitting at the table and writing about her adventure. She was sure it would be the best of all her books ever written before. After her mostly dumb enemies, the vampires seemed to be much more interesting. In fact, she had previously received complaints about her villains being generic. Of course, she could do nothing to change it other than applying artistic liberty to some extent, but this time she didn't have to do it at all.

She had already finished her first chapter, in which she described the search for the ancient vampire civilization. She was working on describing her surprise when she saw vampires' return. She wished she could just ask Nicholas to share his thoughts about it but she understood that there was little chance he'd allow her writing down his own thoughts.

Each time she had to write about villains, she had to make assumptions in order for the book to feel more like an actual piece of fiction than her personal journal. While it was easy for the most part, it became very complicated with Nicholas. Apart from the information from the ancient books, there was nothing about him. Thus, she was unable to write about him much other than what she had seen with her own eyes. She was stuck in a writer's block trying to figure out how to write about the king and his subjects.

Someone started to knock the door; Daring Do quickly hid her papers in the table and jumped to her hooves, and immediately sat on her bed. Unfortunately, she knocked the chair off, sending it to the ground. It landed with a loud thud, making her flinch. Her eyes widened and her ears drooped, a realization coming to her that she had just compromised herself.

The door opened, revealing Vampire King Nicholas himself standing there with an inquisitive look on his face.

"Now now," he said slowly, stepping into the room. He glanced at the fallen chair, and then looked at the adventurer with interest. "It seemeth I've caught thee in the middle of something, haven't I?"

Daring Do stared at the floor. She knew it was a verbal trap for her.

"Tell me, then," the chair was lifted up and then placed the right way. The vampire continued; "What art thou hiding, Daring Do?"

"It's none of your business." she retorted through gritted teeth.

"Don't be so angry, now," Nicholas said softly. He went to the table, his eyes on the mare. "I've not done anything to thee... yet. And I hope I shan't find a reason to. What art thou hiding? Weapons, poison... sex toys that thou might have found in this very room?"

He laughed as he saw her cheeks flushed with red.

"I would prefer if it was the latter," Nicholas added, and much to his amusement, he saw the adventurer's face become bright crimson. "At least they are more or less harmless... Unless thou'rt intending to use them for something they weren't made for. Anyway, tell me, what is that thou'rt hiding from me? Thou canst not be silent forever."

"Look inside the table," she replied defeatedly. There was no use in fighting him at that moment, considering that the battle was lost from the beginning.

Nicholas opened one of the drawers in the table and saw the paper Daring Do failed to hide. He moved the paper to his face and took a closer look. His face was turned away from Daring's, and she didn't know what reaction the king had to her work.

"For a pegasus, thou hast a rather good penmanship," he complimented the mare, putting the papers back where they were. "So, thou'rt not only an adventurer but a writer? How interesting... I've never meet adventurers with an education before," he chuckled lightly. "Some came to me, yes... They came swinging their swords and spears, clanking their heavy armor, yelling curses and threats at me... And none of them could even read properly." he let out a short dry laugh. "So young and so foolish... Good thing thou dost not seem to be like them." he looked at her. "Otherwise, I doubt thou wouldst be here in this very room in the first place..." his eyes turned away for a moment and then returning to Daring Do as he continued continued: "So, what is it that thou'rt writing? It doth not seem just a journal. It is fiction... novel, perhaps?"

"Why do you care?" Daring Do asked and snorted with irritation. She didn't want Nicholas to know more than he already did.

"I'm trying to determine if it's some poorly-written trashy romance with awkwardly-executed, rushed sex scenes that lone stallions or mares in heat seem to like to write so much or it's something good. An epic adventure, perhaps?" Nicholas replied. "Thou seest, I like reading in my spare time. It's a passion of mine to discover and preserve written art. I have a large collection of books from all over the world, and I'm quite proud of it. I'm looking forward to expanding it, too. More than a thousand years have passed, a lot of books were surely written during that time."

Daring Do stared silently at the Vampire King.

"You can't just call my books trash," she said. "They are loved all over the world!"

"The quantity of followers doesn't always correspond with the quality of a product," Nicholas noted, putting a hoof up to emphasize his point; "But I shall give thy books a look when I get my hooves on them. Perhaps, they are quality and have a rightful place in my collection. We'll see in time.

"At any rate, I'm glad we had this little chat. Until we see each other again, Daring Do," the king nodded politely, turned around and left the room, finishing the conversation.





The king was in the dungeon, and his prey sat before him, chained. Caballeron looked at the vampire angrily, albeit with great fear behind his eyes. He was pale, his eyes were bloodshot, and he overall looked sick. However, in the face of everything, he tried to be strong. He held that dream of being brave, being strong like someone he once wanted to follow.

"Dost thou regret coming here, thief?" Nicholas asked. "It hath been quite a rough ride for thee this far."

"I have many powerful friends," the pony replied. "One day, they will break me free, and we will make sure you'll pay for what you've done to us!"

He found Nicholas' muzzle just a few centimeters away.

"Thy friends cannot save thee if thou'rt under twelve hooves of dirt dead!" Nicholas growled, and then raised his hoof to strike. However, after some hesitation, he put it down. "Thou'rt making me very... frustrated, thief. Thou makest me choose impulsive decisions..."

He stood up and walked away from the pony. He walked to the barred window and looked outside. He snorted and then inhaled. 

"I was like thee once, a long time ago,." he looked back at the thief. "Foolish, showing bravery when in truth I feared," he exhaled slowly. "I purged it out of my mind, I purged that stupidity with fire! And now... Now I understand where it may lead. I shan't let my anger destroy thee here and now. I shan't grant thee this freedom to feel nothing, to be nothing, to have neither pain nor pleasure," he stomped. Nicholas started to turn to the exit of the cell, "My feelings are irrelevant. Thou art already being punished, and it's not my right to inflict more or free thee." 

He turned to Caballeron, "Have fun trying to get thy 'powerful friends' here. If they get here, the only thing they shall find is damnation. And do not forget... thou shalt still be food for all of us."

With that being said, he exited. The chained pony could only follow the king with his eyes. Hopeless, dull eyes.


***


Nicholas silently went through the halls of his grand castle, receiving greetings and nods from the staff. He didn't answer, his mind occupied by different thoughts.

In truth, he was stressed beyond belief. While he was trying not to show it, his eyes betrayed his thoughts. More often than not he felt his eyelids growing heavy and his steps becoming less regal. With every step he took, mental tiredness grew on him.

He stopped midway and sighed tiredly. He looked around and saw a maid dusting off a window. He walked to her and looked at how she was working and flicked his tail slightly. It might be that he would find someone to help him relieve the stress in a pleasant way.

She was a peach-colored winged vampire with red mane and tail. Her bright pinkish-red eyes glanced at him for a second before returning to the window. She used her muzzle to hold the duster with which she worked. Nicholas observed the mare for some time before deciding to approach her directly.

"Hello, miss." he said to the mare in a soft tone, gaining her attention. "Mind if I divert thine attention from thy work? Surely 'tis not something to be done in a hurry."

"Yes, my king?" the maid replied, stopping her work and turning to the king.

"Tell me, what is thy name? Forgive me, but it hath been long since I saw anyone last. Shamefully, my mind is still not in the right shape, and I have a hard time remembering everyone." he admitted.

"I am Persica, Your Majesty," she reintroduced herself to the king, bowing slightly.

"What a beautiful name," the king complimented the mare, and her cheeks became slightly pink. "It suiteth thee. Not to mention that thine overall looks certainly deserve a stallion's attention,"
"Thou'rt too kind, my king..." Persica replied with her blush increasing. Nicholas allowing himself to move slightly closer to Persica.

"I do find thee appealing, miss Persica," Nicholas nodded, confirming his words. "But, to be honest, I'm very stressed as of late. Surely a company of such a lovely mare will help me out with my problem... if thou wantest to help me."

"I would love to accompany thee, my king," Persica let out a soft giggle, her blush increasing slightly as she enjoyed the attention from the king.

"Dear, thou canst be informal with me. Just call me Nicholas," the vampire king nuzzled the mare softly, breathing in her scent. "Let's go, then. I'd like to know thee more closely, dear Persica."

And the two went together, side by side. Nicholas carefully put one of his wings over the mare, covering her and pressing her closer to himself.





Daring Do was in the library of the Vallaer Castle. Isabel was sitting beside her, listening to the adventurer as she read simple sentences in Vampiric.

"I can certainly say thou improvest quickly," Isabel commented, a small smile on her face. "Thy skill at speaking Vampiric groweth very fast. How dost thou accomplish that?"

"Well, I've learned a couple of ancient languages already. I understand the pattern that this one is based on, and it makes everything rather easy," Daring Do explained. "I'd have a harder time if it was a completely new language. However, this language is based on Old Equish, and that fact makes it much easier to understand."

"I can certainly say that logic is something thou'rt good at," Isabel complimented. "Though, 'tis quite some time until thou'rt able to read books without a frequent help of a dictionary. Not even mentioning the fact that our dictionary might be outdated… anyways, It seemeth that is all for today, Daring Do. Is there something thou wouldst like to learn?"

"Well, yeah," Daring Do nodded. "Tell me more about king Nicholas. He seems to be... interesting, to say the least. Not to mention that he's a bit different from other vampires."

"Thine assumptions are correct. Nicholas is indeed a very interesting person," Isabel nodded. "But it is not my right to tell thee about him. Well, at least not what he'd like to keep private."

"Um, can you tell me just a bit about him? Is he not the one who founded your country?" the adventurer asked with curiosity.

"He is," the vampire mare nodded. "It hath happened a long time ago. Even before I was born, that is. Even before Equestria was founded, too. He is very old... not only that, he is also clever and wise. I doubt that anyone hath as much experience as him.

"Back to the topic at hoof. I'm not going to reveal much... since I simply don't know, but there's quite a tale to tell. So, he hath established our country about five hundred years prior to the Great Winter. Maybe even a thousand years before that... No one knoweth besides him. I know for sure that he helped the outcasts unite under his flag and create a new nation, the vampires. Back then, intertribal relationships were forbidden, and those to commit it would be banished out of their tribes forever. Nicholas helped those outcasts survive... And that's all I know…”

"...More information on this is stored in the Great Archives, but I doubt thou wouldst get access there in thy lifetime. It is the most sacred place we have, hidden deep within our city. As of now, only a few vampires are allowed access there, and there have never been any ponies in the whitelist... as far as I know."

"Alright, then," Daring Do slowly nodded, taking a mental note.

In her mind, she knew she had to get to those archives to find out the history of Nicholas, his kingdom, and the relationship between Vallaer and Equestria. The information might be proven useful, maybe even a key to defeating the Vampire King if such a time comes.
> Chapter 3: Taking Action
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

In the northern region of Equestria, snow was falling upon a guard-outpost in a substantial amounts. It layered the environment with a blanket of snow as the early winter fell upon them. The glacial wind was blowing from the Frozen North, bringing sub-zero temperatures and creating an arctic. The moon was in it’s perigee, caused the land around to be in a refulgent state. The coating of snow reflected the light, illuminating the surroundings with a ruby glow.
The moon was a sickly blood red tonight.

"Private!" The sergeant barked. The wings of the private shot forth preparing to launch. After giving him an envelope, the former commanded; "Fly to Canterlot and inform the princesses at once!"

"Yes, sir!" the pegasus saluted and initiated his take off.  “I’ll get it done.”

His launch created a gust of cold wind to fly away; he’d disappear below the horizon given a short amount of time.

The rest of the stationed guards became ready; their weapons were drawn. They watched the moon with a steady gaze, barely blinking and not turning away for a moment. Their ears were swiveling around, trying to determine the source of a peculiar noise they could hear flying through the air.

A churning medley slowly faded in by a small crescendo, carried across the land by the perturbing wind; it unsettled the outpost and further reaches of Equestria. The cosmic orchestra played eerie sounds, sounding almost ethereal in nature. The guards desperately searched for the sound, trying to pinpoint the location. The pegasi circled the outpost, looking out for danger and the source of the abnormal melody. It seemed like the mountains themselves hummed the tune; causing a sweet but taunting timbre. No pony wanted to fly though or go on hoof through the daunting territory, bordering the Frozen North.




Later in the morning, when everyone was only waking up from a peaceful night, one particular unicorn was already on her hooves.

Twilight Sparkle was nervously pacing in the Golden Oak Library; with haste she packed quills, flash cards, and various reference books. Her dependable dragon assistant and friend Spike was standing nearby, watching her with worry in his eyes.

"Twilight ... calm down ... " Spike said with hesitance. Twilight muttered something to herself, searching the bookshelves.Spike watching her and stated,  “It's just a test, not much to be worried about.”

"Just a test?" she turned to Spike, her eyes open wide. "Just a test?! Princess Celestia wants to give me some kind of an exam, and you want me to calm down?!"

"Uh... yes?" Spike said, shielding himself with a bunch of pillows from the agitated mare.

Twilight stopped in her tracks, closing her eyes and making a deep and sharp inhale. The dragon, preparing for the inevitable, pulled the pillows closer and closed his eyes, silently praying.

"JUST A TEST?!" Twilight howled as the whole library lifted up in a magical outburst of frustration. After floating for a moment in the air, it plummeted to the ground smashing the dirt..

"Oof!" Spike yelped being bashed into the ceiling and the floor.

"No time to waste!" the unicorn searched for her bag that was thrown away during the explosion. She packed the rest with a brisked tempo, "Alright, it’s time for me to go. Look after the library for me and don’t even cavil!"

The unicorn teleported away without saying goodbye, leaving Spike completely alone. He looked around in dismay, seeing all the books lying around chaotically. He sighed with as much mirth as a mouse being eaten by a bat. He sat down for a moment, pressing his claws against his cheeks.

"Yeah ..."




Princess Celestia was in the throne room, a photo in her magical grasp. A frown was present on her face as she looked at the photo that depicted the red moon, brighter and redder than what she could see from Canterlot.  A clopping of hooves sounded from the throne room door, breaking her out of her thoughts.

"You wanted to see me? To give me a test? I brought my own quills and plenty of paper to show my work!" Twilight quickly fired out her words. Stumbling and almost falling, she dropped a book from her saddlebags. Quickly picking it up, she said: "Sorry, sorry!"

"This is a different kind of test, Twilight," Celestia spoke, stepping down from her throne and helping her student to put the book where it belonged. "I need you to investigate something."

"I-investigate?" the unicorn stuttered with her ears drooped. "I, I haven't prepared for that..."

"There can be no preparation for something like this," the princess assured. "It is something even I can't understand. There is something at the edge of my mind, but ... it's out of my reach," she moved the photo to Twilight. "Take a look at this and tell me what you think."

"Hm ..." Twilight took the photo and squinted her eyes. "For once, the moon is red, but you've already noticed that..." she went silent for a few moments as she studied each millimeter of the photo. "I ... I'm afraid I can't say any- wait, I ... I think ... uh ..." she tapped her chin and then said in a slow voice, "N-no, I don't think so ..."

"Speak what's on your mind," Celestia said with curiosity. "It might help in uncovering this mystery."

"Well, there's an ancient legend ... It's probably nothing, but ... Nightmare Moon was also a legend," Twilight chuckled nervously before continuing "So, I remember reading something about the symbolism of the moon back when I was just a filly … One of the legends say that vampires are closely associated with the red moon."

"Vampires ..." the princess muttered, a frown slowly creeping on her face. "What do you know of them?"

"From the same legend; vampires look close to ponies but there is some difference between the two. I ... can't really put my tongue on it  … The most important thing the legend said was that they supposedly ... drank blood," a shiver ran down her spine. "That's all I know ... sorry."

"I see," Celestia nodded. "However, this information is still not entirely reliable."

"You want me to go there and investigate?" Twilight asked with hesitation and interest.

"As I said, this is a different kind of test," the princess nodded. "One I'm certain you will pass," a small encouraging smile appeared on her face.

"How would I even begin?"

"You would join Shining Armor on the train station. He and his guards will be leaving for the Northern Equestria at nine in the evening if all follows the schedule." 

"My brother will travel there?" Twilight asked, surprised by a fact.

"He will; your friends from Ponyville will join you as well. I have full confident in your success. And when you do succeed, I'll know you are ready to move on to the next level of your studies."

"But what if I fail?" the unicorn said with worry, looking away from the princess.

"You won't," Celestia assured.

"But if-"

"You won't!" the princess repeated with more intensity. "Now, go. There is no time to waste. I wish the best of luck to you Twilight."

Bowing, Twilight quickly departed from the throne room and sprinted through the halls of the castle, trying to reach the train station with posthaste. If time was counting down, she wouldn’t waste a single second. Questions and doubts needed to be cast aside for now.


***


Later that evening, Twilight Sparkle and her friends were boarding the train along with Shining Armor and the squad of the Royal Guards. Aside from them, there was no one on the train. Soon, it departed Canterlot, leaving for the northern reaches of Equestria.

"This looks ... weird," Rainbow Dash commented as the six ponies looked at the photo Twilight received. "I went to bed before the moonrise, so I didn't see that."

Everyone else nodded, having done the same as Rainbow Dash with the exception of Applejack. She frowned slightly, taking the photo into her own hooves and looking at it for a few long moments before speaking.

"Yesterday, Ah worked in the field. Big Mac hurt his leg, Ah had to do some work for him. So, Ah was plowing that field when Ah saw the moon rising. At first, everythin' was fine, and Ah was just finishing when the moon turned red all of sudden!" everyone looked at her. "Ah thought that Ah was just tired, so Ah went to bed ..." 

"Hold on!" she raised her hoof and then added, "Ah ... Ah think it wasn't as red as the one on the photo."

"If the glow is magical in nature, it's possible that the closer you are to the one who cast it, the brighter the glow is. The photo was taken in Northern Equestria ... Could it mean that the source is there?" Twilight rubbed her chin, thinking of other ways of finding the origin of the mysterious glow.

"We're going there to see if it is," Shining Armor said, finally inserting his word. A deep frown of concern was on his face. "There are multiple reports from guard outposts all over Equestria except those that are in the south. So, I agree with Twilight."

"The moon is rising ..." one of the guards muttered but it was enough for everyone else to hear. Soon, the six bearers of the Elements were glued to the window to see the moonrise. Slowly but surely, it was going up to replace the sun.

Unfortunately, the moon disappeared behind a mountain, eliciting a collective groan from the ponies.

"It looked... fine," Fluttershy said slowly, unsure of her own words.

"I think so too, yeah," Rainbow Dash added, nodding.

"Maybe that night was special," Twilight suggested, a notebook in her magical grasp as she wrote something down on it. "I have already cross-referenced it in some books but didn't find anything. This day has been a completely normal day for hundreds of years. Maybe I should check the older records but I don't have the books for that yet."

"Look, the moon again!" Rarity exclaimed as she was the only one still looking at the window.

Everyone rushed in to take a look as well, and there it was, the moon. A very light tint of red was present, barely noticeable. The wind was blowing and it was snowing, making it hard to see, but it was obvious that the moon wasn't normal.

Suddenly, a shape darted across the moon, just above the horizon, disappearing in an instant.

"Did you see that?" Twilight put a hoof to the window.

"See ... what?" Rainbow Dash raised a brow, turning to the unicorn.

"It was ... something," Twilight said slowly, trying to figure out how to put it. "I... I saw something but it's not clear what it was."




Nicholas the Vampire King was in his personal study, writing something on a piece of paper that laid on the table in front of him. A faint light of a candle illuminated the table and the paper as he scribbled the notes, concentrated entirely on his work. When he moved the quill to refill it with ink, he heard knocking on the door.

"Intră," Nicholas said, his eyes turning to the door.

Soon, the door opened, and a vampire walked in. He was dressed in a cloak that had specks of snow on it.

"Garda Regală vine, majestatea voastră. Alte șase ponei cu ei," the vampire reported, straightening his posture in front of the king.

"Înţeleg ..." Nicholas replied with a nod, a frown appearing on his face. "Supraveghea le, raportați acțiunile al lor pentru mine."

"Se va face, regele meu," the vampire bowed with respect and left the king.

Nicholas stood up from his armchair, putting the quill down. With a deep sigh, he put out the fire on the candle, leaving the room in complete darkness. Turning to the exit, he left his work for later.


***


Daring Do was sitting in her room, writing for her new novel, describing her learning experiences in detail; she was writing about Isabel and what the adventurer thought about the vampire so far. A particular silence was in the room; only the scratching of the quill was heard. However, it was soon disturbed by a knock coming from the door.

The adventurer turned away from her work to face the door; when it opened, it revealed Nicholas. He stepped inside, closing the door behind him with a frown on his face.

"Adventurer, I need thee to tell me something," he said, walking closer to the pegasus and looking her in the eyes. "Is there anyone who would travel here in case thou goest missing?"

"No, I only work alone," Daring Do replied, not quite understanding why the Vampire King needed to know that. A few seconds after her reply, a realization began to dawn on her, but she decided to keep it to herself for now.

"I believe thee," Nicholas nodded, looking away into the window. "Perhaps it was the moon ... Daring Do ... The truth is, ponies are coming to nearby settlements. Not just any ponies, however... Royal Guards of Equestria, no less. And with them, six more ponies." he walked even closer to Daring Do and locked his eyes with hers. "Tell me... who are those six? The bearers of the Elements of Harmony, aren't they?"

"I ... I don't know ... maybe?" Daring Do replied with uncertainty. "I don't know too much about them. I've only heard bits and pieces, so ..."

"What dost thou know, then?" Nicholas continued to inquire, his inquisitive look seemingly penetrating the soul of the pegasus through her eyes.

"Well ... one of them, I think, is named Twilight Sparkle," the pegasus replied, fidgeting in place from the uncomfortable stare of the Vampire King, unable to break the eye contact. "She's a unicorn ... purple ... Uh, that's all I know, really. A-at least that's all I can remember."

"I see ..." Nicholas finally broke the stare, eliciting a silent sigh of relief from Daring Do. "I am grateful for thy cooperation, adventurer," he turned away to leave. "Thou shalt certainly be rewarded accordingly despite thy lack of knowledge on the matter. I shall see to it that more information is discovered about these bearers," he turned his head to look at the pegasus one last time before exiting the room. "We'll see each other again soon, Daring Do."




Some hours later, the train was finally coming to a stop, its wheel screeching slightly as the small station came closer and closer. The sun had completely set under the horizon, creating a still picture with the stars and moon shining coldly onto the snowy ground below. As the Red Moon rose higher and higher in the dark sky, the six bearers of the Elements and the squad of Royal Guards with Shining Armor as their captain disembarked the train to meet the chilly weather of Northern Equestria. A small mining settlement lay ahead of them, most of its lights turned off for the night. In truth, they were almost entirely unneeded — the moonlight reflected off the thin layer of snow flawlessly, illuminating the surroundings in just the right way, allowing everything to be seen almost like in broad daylight.

"Captain Shining Armor!" a pony in armor rushed to the group. "We were expecting you," he glanced at the moon and then straightened his posture for a salute. "Permission to report, captain?"

"Granted," Shining Armor nodded, giving the full attention to the local guard.

"Yes, sir! The situation at the settlement is normal and under control. The moon has been in this state for two nights counting from the previous one … However ... I suspect that it was a brighter red on the previous night."

"Thank you," Shining Armor nodded, frowning slightly. "Show us to the place we will be staying at."

"This way, captain," the guard saluted one last time and turned around, leading the way through a narrow path in the snow that led from the small train station to the settlement.

Unbeknownst to all of them, each and every move they made was watched closely. A vampire was hidden among the sparkling snow on the top of one of the numerous hills scattered across the Northern Equestria. Under a white cloak that was additionally covered in the show, he was practically invisible from a large distance. A few nearly silent clicks sounded as he adjusted the telescope, bringing the ponies into focus. With his gaze, he followed them as they made their way into the settlement.

The group of ponies walked in an almost perfect silence. Snow crunched under their hooves as they moved while the armor of the guards clanked quietly with each hoof step. Vapor escaped the nostrils of the ponies, quickly dissipating into the air. Rarity shivered slightly, tightening the scarf around her neck and adjusting the warm hat on her head. Captain Shining Armor was often looking around but kept the thoughts to himself. His sister was by his side, nervously glancing at him from time to time as if she had a question to ask. Applejack shifted her jacket slightly so that it covered more of her body. Pinkie Pie was bouncing along the other ponies, although her bounce was weaker than usual, something seemed to distract her from her usual high level of cheerfulness.

Rainbow Dash's ears twitched under her hat, and she stopped in her tracks. She sniffed the air and a frown appeared on her face. She took off the hat, letting her ears swivel freely.

"Is everything alright, Rainbow?" Fluttershy asked, noticing the strange behavior of her friend.

"I dunno ..." the cyan pegasus tilted her head and scanned the area with uncertainty. "I feel ..." her ear twitched again. "Something, I guess."

The whole group stopped and began to survey the surroundings thoroughly. The vampire on the hill completely halted any movement as well, holding his breath and staring down at Rainbow Dash through the telescope. After a few long moments, everyone looked at the rainbow-maned pegasus with confusion.

"Nothing to report," one of the guards told Shining Armor, who nodded in response.

"Let's move and get to warmth," he said, glancing at Rainbow Dash and furrowing his brows. "We'll think about it all there."




After another session of studying, Isabel and Daring Do were on their way through the halls of the Castle of Vallaer. The latter had a certain hesitation in her steps, which didn't go unnoticed by the vampire mare.

"I am sure thou shalt leave a positive impression on His Majesty, thou'st already made quite some progress!" Isabel assured the pegasus with an encouraging smile appeared on her face. "I believe he will enjoy exchanging some simple phrases with thee."

"Y-yeah," Daring Do nodded, but her mind in a completely different place. Instead of thinking about the language, her thoughts were about the nearby ponies. She had no idea what the Vampire King had for them in store and if his plans took her into account. One way or another, the city would have new pony additions, alive... or dead.

"Art thou distracted?" the vampire asked her, the smile slightly diminishing. "Is something the matter?"

"Well, uh..." the pegasus stuttered as her mind tried to come up with an answer that would both satisfy the curiosity of Isabel and not reveal too much. Perhaps, the latter part of her thought was the solution. "It concerns His Majesty and me, I, uh, don't know if I can say."

"Alright," Isabel nodded in understanding. "Let us leave it at that, then."

Soon, the two reached the throne room. Without question, they were let in by the guards who opened the doors for the two. Nicholas the Vampire King was sitting on his throne, a necklace levitating in front of him as he gazed at it. He raised his eyes, shifting his gaze to the two, and, to be more precise, to Daring Do. Putting the necklace away, he diverted his attention to the pegasus and the vampire unicorn.

"Salutări, majestatea voastră," Daring Do spoke, bowing before the Vampire King.

"Noapte bună, Daring Do," Nicholas replied, a smile spreading on his face. "Poţi se ridica."

The pegasus rose, straightened herself, and assumed a more casual posture.

"I see thou art indeed learning, Daring Do," the vampire king commented with praise. "I am quite pleased with thy wording. The pronunciation could be better but it is not a big concern." he paused, turning his attention to the second vampire in the throne room. "Excelentă predare, Isabel."

"Sunt recunoscător, regele meu," she replied, gracefully bowing to her king.

"Lăsați-ne pentru moment, vă rog," Nicholas said next, gesturing with his hoof at the entrance. Isabel bowed once again and exited the throne room, leaving Daring Do alone with the Vampire King. After the doors closed behind the mare, the clopping of her hooves faded away so he returned his attention to the pegasus. 

"It is obvious something is disturbing thy thoughts, adventurer," once again, he looked straight in the eyes, his gaze demanding answers. "Art thou concerned about the ponies?"

"Yes, I am," Daring Do nodded with uncertainty.

"Ah, I see," he nodded, going silent for a few moments. "I believe it is safe to assume that thou art worrying about my course of action. Fear not, they shall not be disturbed unless they disturb us … Unless, of course, they discover us and our kingdom. Then ... I cannot tell what consequences my nation and I shall face," he furrowed his brows as he looked deeper into Daring Do's eyes, captivating them almost hypnotically. "Speaking of discoveries ... I think I should have asked this question already. Perhaps, my mind is not as sharp as before ..." he lost his train of thought for a split second, but quickly continued as he regained his focus on the matter: "Nevertheless, the question is, how did thou find us, adventurer?" he rose slightly from the throne. "What were the clues thou wast following?"

"M-many old maps, hints in books ... It took me a few years to p-pinpoint the entrance," Daring Do explained, her voice stuttering as she found herself unable to look away from Nicholas' crimson gaze.

"A research, I see..." Nicholas tapped his chin, not breaking the eye contact. "I believe thou hast not brought it with thyself. Then, perhaps, it is still at thy home?"

"Yes, it is," the pegasus nodded, not breaking the eye contact either.

"Thou shalt draw a map and point towards the location of thy home," the Vampire King said in a commanding tone. "If it turneth out to be false, thou shalt face..." his face seemed to jump right in front of Daring Do's eyes. "Repercussions," he said, hissing out the last 's', his voice fading as his face reappeared back in its place, casting stupor on the pegasus. "Remember this, adventurer. For cooperation, thou shalt receive rewards. For disobedience, punishments shall be delivered accordingly," Nicholas leaned back on his throne, looking away from the pegasus and at one of the decorations present in the room. "Now, go. Thou hast work to be done."




Sitting by a big fireplace in one of the settlement's buildings, the bearers of the Elements were engaged in a lively conversation about the object of their investigation and Twilight's test. Unfortunately for them, Shining Armor and the other guards locked themselves up in the outpost, having their own plans to make, leaving the mares to themselves.

"Vampires?" Rainbow Dash snorted and stifled a laugh. "Twilight, out of all ponies, especially nerd ponies, you should know that vampires don't exist!"

"I know it sounds ridiculous, but that's all we have right now," Twilight replied with a huff and a slight frown. "But it's undeniable that all of us saw the red moon, which is closely associated with vampires!"

"What or who exactly are the vampires, darling?" Rarity asked with interest, her ears aimed at Twilight. "You haven't explained it to us yet."

"Well, they are creatures from the ancient folklore," the lavender unicorn adjusted her position for a more comfortable one. "Many legends point towards them as creatures who steal cattle, bring diseases, and, most importantly, drink the blood of the unfortunate victims," she opened her maw to continue but most of the ponies gasped. She raised her hoof before anyone could utter a word and said: "Now, calm down, girls, it's just a legend!" she waited for a moment and then cleared her throat, returning the hoof to its place. "They are almost completely feral but exhibit primitive beliefs. They hunt in packs like wolves, although they are much more stealthy in their approach to hunting. A bite from a vampire would turn anyone into their kind unless the victim's blood is sucked out completely."

"This is ... mildly uncomfortable," Rarity commented, grimacing. "I wish I haven't asked," she turned away to look at the fire, shivering.

"Tales of vampires are considered ancient discrimination against the lunar pegasi. To my knowledge, during the Dark Ages, especially during the Solar Inquisition, many of them were hunted down and ..." Twilight looked away and gulped. "I ... I don't really want to discuss it. And all of it led to the almost total extermination of lunar pegasi. They're recovering even now, but ... the history is history," she let out a deep sigh and then cleared her throat. "Anyways, perhaps there were vampires during the ancient times. The imagery associated with them, as I have previously said, is the red moon, which we can see clearly in the sky," she gestured at the window which had the perfect view of what she had just described. "So ... I wouldn't be so sure that they're extinct. It couldn't appear out of nowhere, after all. For now, I think we should focus on searching for more information about the vampires. I have brought quite a few books, and I think they'll help!"

Silence fell on the ponies as each of them thought deeply. Twilight moved a book to herself and opened it, soon engulfed in reading. Other ponies, not knowing what else to do at the moment, lay near the fireplace and stared at the flames, digesting the information. Mumbling something, the lavender unicorn brought the book closer only to dismiss something in the next second, flipping the page.

"So, where do we start?" Rainbow Dash stood up and groaned. "I don't want just to sit here and think. We need to do something if we want to complete Princess Celestia's task."

"We should be patient, Rainbow," Twilight said, not lifting her eyes from the book.

"By reading dusty old books?" the pegasus rolled her eyes. "If you want to do that, fine. I'm going to look for clues outside," she headed towards the exit, and soon the door behind her shut with a loud thud.

Outside, the storming weather calmed down. The sky was cleared, revealing the white moon turning blood-red. The snow was everywhere: in the streets, on the rooftops, covering the fields and hills, and it even hid the steps ponies made just around half an hour ago. Once again, the ears of the pegasus twitched suddenly, making her look around in search of something she didn't quite understand. As if the wind was making her ears itch but there wasn't even a slight breeze at the moment.

Inhaling the fresh air, Rainbow Dash took off into the sky, soon flying high above the settlement. Something was out there and she needed to find it. She didn't know what it was but it drew her in, called for her. It was somewhere nearby, just waiting to be found by her.

For a moment, she thought she saw something blink at the horizon. She squinted her eyes but could see nothing but snow. Groaning with dissatisfaction, the pegasus descended slightly and took a full circle around the settlement. At that time of night, everyone was already asleep not counting the night shift of the local guard. They didn't seem to notice or at the very least mind Rainbow Dash as she flew around them.

"Maybe Twilight is right..." she muttered to herself with even greater frustration. She could feel it, she could sense it, it was at the edge of her mind, and yet she couldn't understand what it was.

She looked at the bloody moon. The tint of the red showed through the thin elevated cloud cover. The moon seemingly taunted the pegasus, knowing that she would never be able to get to it. It remained out of reach, just like what Rainbow Dash felt twice. Without the faintest idea of what it could be, she could do nothing, but land and head back to her friends. Perhaps, all she needed was a good long sleep, then maybe her head would be clear again.
> Chapter 4: The Red Moon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Rainbow Dash was sprawled out in bed, asleep, breathing calmly as her chest rhythmically rose and fell. Her face didn't bear an expression and was smooth, calm, relaxed. It seemed like another dreamless night, though the night swiftly changed when her ear twitched; much like how it did while she was still awake. Rainbow Dash rolled over and  squirmed in place, attempting to get even further comfort from the bed. Her ears drooped Her lax expression crept into a twisted frown. A strange dream came to her.

Appearing in the middle of nowhere, she looked around. A pure white snow blanket spread infinitely in all directions. From one horizon to another, the soft blanket of snow lay undisturbed by anything, even the soft wind left the snow for itself. She thought her sight betrayed her when she saw nothing but snow. She tried scanning the horizons, but her attempt was all for naught … not finding even a sliver of life. The sky was a dark-blue with neither the moon nor the sun being present. What she did see was a myriad amount of stars across the dark-blue canvas. Though they were light-years away, they shone with their cold distant light. Silence reigned as the pegasus stood in the middle of it, unsure of what to do.

The moon began to rise, trying to peek over the horizon, casting its soft pale light onto the ground. The snow gained a reddish tint as the moon turned crimson, rising higher and higher in the sky. It was like a gaping wound in the sky, leaking blood. The red accumulated in small pools on the ground, melting the snow and releasing a pink mist that started to fill the surroundings, thickening and expanding in all directions.

Since Rainbow Dash was one of the  bravest, her posture didn’t change in the slightest. She did however fall into a more defensive position with her wings opening; he felt the unknown danger and prepared for the inevitable. Her head lowered with her eyes narrowing at the coming mist. Forming from the waterfall of red, it closed in on her by taking more and more of the land with every passing moment, letting only the crimson moon to shine through.

Rainbow's ears swiveled to the direction of the mist; she heard something, but she couldn’t make it out. Whispers came from the mist soon enough, barely audible. They were faint, incomprehensible, vague, and they were telling her something that she couldn't quite understand. For a moment, she wanted to reach out and touch the mist but she held herself from doing it ... She felt something else.

For a brief moment, everything went completely silent. Rainbow Dash could see how the moon grew bigger, the stars dimmed, and dark clouds appeared in the sky. The mist parted, allowing her to see what lay beyond. A choir sang into her ears, drawing her closer ever so slightly, making her look deeper. The sound filled her ears, and a glow filled her vision, gently nudging her even closer.

Inside the mist, a figure stood. A pony it seemed at first, and yet it wasn't one. Tall and slim, it stood proudly, nightly wings unfolded, two red eyes glowing majestically. Rainbow Dash couldn't help but step closer, touching the mist of red. A ripple went through the dream, a low vibration resonating with it. The figure turned to her, its crimson eyes staring directly into hers, captivating them with ease. Hypnotised, Rainbow Dash took another step forward, half of her body disappearing into the mist as it drew her in.

Suddenly, the vision changed. A cavern deep within the ground. A bustling underground city. Fangs, many fangs, and eyes, looking at her, staring, glaring. In the midst of it all, the figure stood, its eyes locked with hers. The choir sang, its foreign words captivating the ears of the pegasus, enthralling her with the ethereal song.

The view changed again. A snowy plain, empty and lifeless. A lone flag stood in the center of it, flapping as the wind blew. A lone armored figure sat under it, breathing labored breaths.It noticed the pegasus by glancing upwards and then swiftly stood up, grabbing a sword in its magical grasp. It jumped at Rainbow Dash with ferocity, swinging its mighty sword. Ducking and jumping back, she pulled out her own sword, and the duel began.

Specks of snow raised from under their hooves as the two danced with blades in their holds as they attempted to strike at each other endeavoring for the victory in the deathly duel. Their blades clashed in sparks of white as the crimson moon shone above them; being equally skilled, they refused to give ground to each other. Fire seemed to rain from the sky which melted the snow away, revealing rivers of red that flowed freely across the plain, painting it the color of the moon.

Rainbow Dash had managed to break the sword of her opponent and force it to fly out of the magical grasp of her opponent. Raising her sword for the last, finishing strike, she saw how a gem in the figure's helmet begun to glow, the light intensifying more and more until it filled her vision with red.

Rainbow Dash’s eyes shot open with sweat rolling down her forehead. She inhaled sharply and looked around. The room provided to her was dim and empty, the only light came from the moon that shone through the window.

Standing up from her bed, the pegasus sighed deeply and shook her head, getting rid of the blur that encompassed her vision after the dream ended. She let out another sigh, a smaller and quieter one, and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Finally, she relaxed, releasing a soft yawn as her eyelids grew heavier. Realizing that she needed more sleep, the pegasus got back into bed and closed her eyes, soon drifting off to a much more peaceful sleep.




In the morning, the six mares assembled outside, ready to tackle their task. First and foremost, they needed a plan, at the very least a beginning, a starting point of their investigation into the matter. Unfortunately for them, the information was minimal and they had only one fact to work with — the moon was red. The reasons and causes for it were yet to be found.

"So, I think we should begin with asking ponies around," Twilight Sparkle told everyone. "If they know something about the red moon, we'll find out."

"But Twilight, most of 'em are working in the mines right now," Applejack pointed out. "And we can't go there."

"Alright," the unicorn nodded. "Still, there are some ponies in the houses... Maybe they know something."

Agreeing, everyone spread out, going from house to house, seeking ponies that would help them solve the mystery. Much to their dismay, there was nothing to be found — everyone was either sleeping or working late at the time and were too tired to notice the moon or dismissed it outright. Those few that did notice, had no idea what it meant or what it could be. Some blamed it on the weather, others connected it to the mystery of the Frozen North, but there was no definitive answer to be found. Instead, it caused even greater confusion and lack of understanding.

Twilight Sparkle realized that perhaps the regular ponies weren't the ones to ask about ancient tales and mysterious signs. Instead, answers could be found at other places that didn't rely on folklore, superstitions, or anything else of that sort. For example, a place devoted to preserving the past and its stories through facts and logic.

"Twilight, a museum?" Rainbow Dash groaned as she and the lavender unicorn entered a rather small building. "I mean, yeah, if you think about it that could probably work, but it's a mining museum. Nothing about the moon here… unless they mined the moon."

"You never know what you may find in any museum," Twilight Sparkle replied wisely, "They often have an assortment of different items that might be connected only through historical events and through ponies that used them."

A unicorn mare came to them, smiling in a welcoming way, her blue eyes looking at the two with interest.

"Good morning, ponies!" she greeted them with a polite nod. "Welcome to the Frozen Gem Mining Museum! I am Sky, how may I help you?"

"Ah, hello," Twilight said, turning her attention to the mare. "Frankly, we're not here for the mining. We're searching for some clues ..."

"About the red moon?" Sky asked with her head tilting to the left in curiosity. "It interested me quite a bit as well, and ... I might have something for you, although it's just a legend," she gestured for them to follow and turned around.

"Well, we don't really have anything but a legend to follow," Twilight admitted. "We can use anything we can get our hooves on."

"Alright, then let me show you something interesting," the mare nodded, leading the two into a remote corner of the museum, passing various showcases of mining equipment, different gems and ores, and drawings that depicted the hard work of the miners. "From time to time, we find something different in the rocks," she said, finally stopping at a covered case. Lifting the cloth off of it, she presented the two ponies with an interesting artifact.

Inside the glass case, a sword lay. Roughly two meters long, it was close to the length of the spear than a normal sword that the Royal Guard of Equestria used. The blade of the sword was chipped in multiple areas and the tip was broken off entirely, lying next to the sword. An inscription could be seen closer to the hilt.

"Sange bezna onoare?" Twilight muttered as she read it. "I ... don't even know what language that is. Seems like a branch of Old Equish, but ..." she squinted her eyes and looked closer. "I can't say what it is," she turned to Sky. "Do you know anything about it?"

"Unfortunately, not much," the mare shook her head. "We found it around ..." she tapped her chin. "Two years ago, though we haven’t figured out its origins and age yet. The material seems to be an alloy of steel and some unidentified metal; we haven’t yet found what it is. Unfortunately, we forgot this sword for a long time, and so no more examination was done."

"It seems ... really familiar for some reason," Rainbow Dash said all of sudden. "As if ..." her eyes widened as a realization dawned on her. "I saw it in a dream!"

"A dream?" Twilight Sparkle swiftly turned to the pegasus. "Dreams can mean a lot, Rainbow. Do you remember anything else?"

"I ... I think so ..." she said with uncertainty. "Well, there was the red moon, and it was really red ... Then I saw ... someone," she shook her head slightly, recollecting her memories. "We fought, and then there was a flash, and then I woke up. This sword is what I saw him fighting me in the dream," she turned to the sword. "I broke the sword. Just like this ... yeah."

"Dreams do have meaning," Sky nodded. "In many historical texts, it is said that dreams can either be prophetic or show the past to those who need it. In this case, it might be the latter," she looked at the sword. "This sword is said to be found at one of the battlefields. The First Equestrian War, the one that almost destroyed all of the pony kind..." she paused, thinking. "One of the battles is said to have ended with a mountain slide that buried most of the warriors. This sword was found under a pile of rocks, which might allude to the legend."

"Can we see the site?" Twilight asked with interest sparking in her eyes.

"Alas, it's almost impossible to reach now," Sky shook her head slightly. "Mountain slides and even avalanches might happen at any moment. It's too dangerous, I'm afraid."

"That's the only clue we have so far," the unicorn frowned, her ears drooping slightly. "Is there any way for us to go there?"

"Not that I'm aware of," Sky shook her head again. "I think you should ask the miners. They know more about the mountains than I do, that's for certain."

"Alright, thanks for the help," Twilight smiled and nodded politely.

"Tell me if you find anything more," Sky smiled back, "Good luck, ponies!"

Soon, Twilight and Rainbow Dash exited the museum and headed towards the meeting point. The unicorn had a certain bounce in her steps, glad that she managed to find out the lead. Rainbow Dash was not as enthusiastic, however — a frown was present on her face as she walked alongside the unicorn. 

Having noticed it, Twilight looked at her friend with worry. "Is something wrong?"


"It's just... that weird dream really had something to tell me," the pegasus wondered, speaking with a quiet voice, "I kinda forgot it already, so..." she groaned. "It's just giving me a headache."

"Don't worry, we'll find something about it," Twilight stopped to give her a reassuring pat on the shoulder, "Every mystery can be solved and we'll find the answers sooner or later. All we have to do is believe in ourselves."

"I sure hope so ..." Rainbow Dash nodded with some uncertainty still left in her voice.

Unbeknownst to them, a pony was watching them from around the corner. Her eyes were bearing a reddish tint and a bandage was wrapped around her foreleg. After the two ponies disappeared behind the nearest buildings, the mare crept into the museum. Looking around, she slowly went through the building, closing in on the display with the broken sword. Once she reached it, her eyes started glowing red as they widened, taking in what was in the glass case.

"May I help you?" Sky said from behind the mare, almost making her jump. The glow in her eyes subsided as she turned around, a relaxed expression on her face.

"Oh, you scared me..." she let out a chuckle, her gaze distant. "No, no, I'm fine. I've just overheard someone talking about an interesting artifact in the museum, and so I decided to visit."

"Ah, then feel free to look at it!" Sky smiled welcomingly. "This mysterious sword does look pretty, after all."

"It certainly does," the mare nodded, returning to the exhibit. "This writing..." she gestured at the middle of the sword. "What does it mean?"

"I don't know, sadly," Sky replied while turning to the sword. "We might call in an archeology expert from Canterlot, but it'll definitely take time."

"Alright ..." the mare said with a slight frown appearing on her face. "Do you know anything about it, though?"

"No, not really, just that it might be from a battle of The First Equestrian War," Sky explained, repeating what she had said to the two ponies before.

"I wish I knew more about it, it just seems so interesting," the mare said and then turned towards the exit. "Oh well, I suppose I'll come back later, maybe you'll find something by then."

"I sure hope so!" Sky smiled at the mare once again. "Um … is your leg alright?"

"Just a cooking accident, knife slipped out," the mare waved dismissively. "I'll be fine, really. At any rate, I need to go now."

"Okay, then … Take care!" Sky said waving her hoof in goodbye as she watched the mare exit the museum.

Sky felt something off about her but decided not to overthink it and instead, went to do something else. She released a sigh as she went to make earl gray tea for herself so she may relax with; she had hope that the mystery of the red moon would not bring much trouble to her and others. However, she did sense it would bring much, much more than that, and that was something she was afraid to think of.

Perhaps, the tea would help her relax.




The Vampire King Nicholas was in his private office working on some paperwork. The quill was squeaking against the paper as he issued orders and signed requests. This was usual work for the king, and something that needed to be done in a timely fashion for the kingdom to remain stable and develop at an acceptable pace. The recent few days were quite hectic with the return of the vampires. Many things needed to be done properly as to reinstate the kingdom of Vallaer as it was before its fall.

He couldn't finish his work before a knock came from the entrance. Nicholas allowed the guest to enter as he put down the quill to turn towards the entrance. The guest was the same vampire that reported to him before, and this time the news would seem to be even more interesting.

Nicholas frowned as he received the information about the sword; he understood how it could help the ponies, and he needed to do something about it soon or suffer the consequences later. It wasn't a simple decision. To steal the sword would mean to alert everyone in the settlement about the possible presence of vampires, and it would mean that the six bearers of the Elements and the present squad of the Royal Guard would not leave anytime soon.

Nicholas was attempting to figure out a plan, but what would it be? 

“Perhaps…” he spoke quietly to himself, tapping his chin in thought, “Something could be done with the ponies themselves to drive them away or to make it harder for them to follow the clue ...”

An unfortunate accident might seal the deal, Nicholas realized. Something that would prove to the ponies that searching for the unknown was not worth it. It would certainly make them leave him and his kingdom in peace, at least for a considerable amount of time.

Daring Do appeared in his mind while he was think though the course of action. If he went along with this plan and she found out about it ... she might become less cooperative. However, the risk was worth it, and perhaps, the adventurer could be convinced so.

At any rate, Nicholas didn't have much of a choice. He would do anything and everything to protect his nation.




The six bearers of the Elements were on their way to the spot where the mysterious sword had been found. They were accompanied by a squad of guards and Shining Armor himself and a guide who was one of the local miners. The group moved along the base of a mountain which was not very far away from the settlement. The sun was high in the sky, making the snow spark under its rays in a blinding show of dancing light; the ponies, having the appropriate eye protection, were able to prevent the light from blinding them. However, it didn't make it much easier to navigate the snowy surroundings. Everything looked mostly the same but,the guide knew the area well enough to lead them to where the sword was found.

The group reached what looked like a big pile of rocks and boulders, scattered around what could have been a field back in the day. However, now it was a terrain that was hard to pass due to many obstacles in the way. Even if there was something before, it was most likely smashed by the rocks into dust.

"Be quiet," the guide whispered an advice. "We don't need to cause an avalanche or worse."

There were tons of ice and snow present on the mountain, dangerously sitting there on the steep sides which made it seem like the smallest gust of wind could cause a disaster. They heeded the warning of the guide; this made almost everyone completely silent. They exchanged short sentences very quietly; they kept glancing at the mountain as if their voices could wake a spirit of the mountain chain and enrage it, resulting in an avalanche. Being cautious was probably the best course of action for the ponies as of now.

"Those rocks look... weird," Pinkie Pie commented all of sudden, stepping closer to the pile. She glanced at the mountain and then back at the pile. "My sister told me a bit about this, and..." a frown appeared on her face, making other ponies look at her with worry.

"Something's wrong?" Applejack asked, taking a step towards the pink mare.

Without a warning, a rumble went through the ground, shaking it and making ponies exclaim in surprise, their eyes opening wide, their ears folding against their skulls as they frantically looked around. The rumble intensified, coming from the mountain. Everyone looked up and saw large boulders plummeting down to them, tumbling down the side of the mountain, coming closer and closer to them. Frozen in place, they stared at the boulders in horror as they continued on their way down. Shining Armor lit his horn preparing to light a spell since he was unaffected by the stupor and stood firmly. His horn flared and a large dome materialized over the group in an instant. A couple of moments passed, which felt like forever, until the boulders collided with the magical barrier. Electric sound resonated inside the dome, deafeningly loud, which made the mares cover their ears with their hooves. The rocks continued to hit the shield for what seemed like a small eternity.Shining Armor's legs shook as he struggled to keep up the magical shield.

"R-run!" he growled out, sweat rolling down his face.

Without hesitation, everyone ran in the opposite direction of the sudden rockfall ... save for Twilight Sparkle. Her brother glared at her but snapped his focus back on stopping the rocks until the ponies were a safe distance away from the danger. Twilight’s her horn flared, and the two siblings disappeared in a bright flash of light. Then the rocks fell on their place after the dome dissolved into the air.

Seconds after, Shining Armor and Twilight Sparkle appeared near the rest of the group. The stallion huffed as he sat down, his sister taking a place near him, concern evident in her eyes.

"I'm fine ..." Shining Armor tried to breathe deeply to control his racing heart but couldn’t quite catch his breath, his knees still shaking from adrenaline, his heart pumping at a rapid rate, threatening to jump out of his chest. "T-thanks, Twilight."

"Anything for my brother," Twilight replied with a big smile, glad that her big brother didn't get hurt. "Now ..." she let out a sigh and waited a few seconds which calmed her down and allowed her thoughts to get back together. Then, she turned to Pinkie Pie. "What were you thinking about before this happened?"

"Natural rockfalls shouldn't really occur here," the pink mare replied. "I guess I was wrong ..."

"You think that this ... could be sabotage?" Shining Armor's ears perked up as he turned to Pinkie Pie with a curious look on his face.

"Maybe .... I could be wrong, my sister knows more about the rocks than I do," Pinkie Pie answered with uncertainty.

"This is actually the first rockfall in some time, I definitely haven't heard of one occurring in ... well ...a hundred years at the very least but maybe more," The guide said while tapping his chin. "If it was indeed sabotage ... Who would want to do something like this?"

"Someone with a wish to hide something," Rainbow Dash said, snorting with an angry frown on her face. "No matter who they are, I will get to them."

Not too far away from the group, a couple of vampires were hiding among the rocks on the side of the mountain. Cursing silently, they waited until the group disappeared and then flew around the mountain. The vampires’ direction was back towards Vallaer to report to their king about the failure of their plan, but now they knew more about the group of ponies near the vampire city. With that knowledge, they would come up with a plan to drive ponies away for good.




Daring Do was sitting at the table in her room, fidgeting slightly as she tried to come up with a good way to describe the recent events. A frown was present on her face as the quill shifted in her mouth, her hoof tapping against the wooden surface of the table. Unfortunately for her, it seemed she had hit a writer's block despite having quite a lot of things to write down. Her thoughts were elsewhere, more focused on the fact that all her research on vampires could be destroyed by the very subject of the said research. If the research was to be destroyed, then the only source of knowledge about the vampires would be her and her alone. She remembered that her camera also had proof. However, she was sure that the vampires would figure things out sooner or later. Without the possibility of leaving Vallaer unsupervised, she couldn't hide the camera anywhere or escape altogether.

Was it evening? Morning? Afternoon? It was hard to tell since the lighting was dim regardless of the time of day, brightening significantly only during the noon. It didn't last long, and Daring Do was left with a confusing feeling, her inner clock defunct which caused her to stay up past what was her original  scheduled sleeping time. Despite having a clock in her room, it didn't give much clarity. It used a twelve-hour system of Old Equish numerals; they weren't new to Daring Do but she would often question how much she actually slept, though it felt like it lasted way longer than she thought. She had only spent around two or three days in Vallaer but without anyone to confirm or deny her thoughts, the pegasus lost her sense of time.

Daring Do felt that this day was special since she could hear faint music coming from outside of the castle walls, from down below in the city itself, carrying across the cavern well due to its acoustics. She could barely see anything from her room, so she was left guessing what the occasion was, a national holiday, perhaps? Could it be something else? It was left unknown, but not for long.

A few knocks came from her door as Daring Do managed to squeeze a few more words into her work. The pegasus put down the quill, closed the inkwell, and stood up from the table. As expected, the door soon opened.

"Hello, Daring Do," the Vampire King Nicholas said, entering the room. "I thought that perhaps this is a good occasion for thee to study our culture," he paused, letting the information sink in. Daring Do's eyes were already glistening with interest, and so Nicholas continued, "Tonight’s celebration is hosted in the city, and if thou wantest, thou may accompany me as a special guest."

"I'd love to!" the adventurer said, failing to hide her enthusiasm. She cursed inside her head, suspecting that it was just what Nicholas wanted to see and hear.

"Very well, then," the king nodded and stepped aside to let Daring Do pass through the door, "Follow me. Thou shalt be safe as long as thou stayest by my side and not attempt any ... questionable actions."

Nodding in understanding, Daring Do did as asked, soon walking through the halls of the castle with Nicholas leading the way. She noticed that a small smile was present on his face, and there was a certain bounce in his steps. It was the opposite of what she had seen before, he no longer seemed like someone who would interrogate others or do even worse things. He seemed to be genuinely happy for this cultural celebration that was being held at this time. The fact that she would soon see a new cultural celebration made Daring Do slightly giddy on the inside. She would finally  witness an ancient celebrations firsthand and not to mention that a king was escorting her there personally. It seemed so unreal almost a dream, it was far beyond what she expected when she first found the vampire city; and yet, she had some thoughts and fears about the celebration being another sacrificial ritual or the like but she was somewhat certain that it wasn't the case. Either way, she would find out soon, and so she decided to restrain herself from thinking about it just yet. Hopefully, it would be nothing more than a simple holiday not unlike Hearth's Warming and similar Equestrian celebrations.

She and Nicholas came to a balcony. Without saying a word, the Vampire King unfolded his wings and took off, sending powerful gusts of wind that nearly blew away the pegasus. She then unfolded her own wings and followed Nicholas. They descended from the castle into the city streets; Nicholas glided down with very little effort, and Daring Do could finally see the giant span of his membrane wings. She wasn't sure if they were smaller than those of the two Equestrian princesses or bigger. but she guessed it was the latter.

As the adventurer came down closer and closer, she was able to see more of the celebration held in Vallaer. Banners with many shades of red, and even some dark shades of blue could be seen. Serene music was playing in the streets, slow and soft tunes flowing through the city, and the image of the Red Moon was present nearly everywhere.

Nicholas and Daring Do landed on the outskirts of the city and then headed toward the center. Curious gazes followed the pegasus but no one dared to approach her because of there Vampire King’s presence. He walked calmly and with pride in his steps, his wings unfolded royally. The gems in his crown shone brightly, which coated the top of Nicholas' head slightly red. His eyes were aimed forward, but he sometimes glanced over his shoulder at the adventurer; he didn’t speak it but he did have his eyes on her just incase she did something. Occasionally, Nicholas greeted different vampires with polite nods and a smile.

Meanwhile, Daring Do was looking around with interest, taking note of the architecture that the city used, which was gothic; the vampires themselves and how they looked, dressed, what they were doing, how they were doing it. She soaked up all the information like a sponge, all the cues to how the life in Vallaer was. She didn't bring the camera with her and neither would she dare to, so she couldn't capture anything on film. She was in one of the kind situations and being so unprepared made her want to snort in displeasure. However, she didn't want to give Nicholas the wrong idea, so she stayed silent though this trip through the city.

"The Festival of the Red Moon," the Vampire King finally said as they neared the main street, where the crowd was louder and more vampires could be seen going around the city enjoying themselves. "It is the most important celebration we have, Daring Do."

She nodded, still looking around. The vampires were happily engaging in different activities ranging from quietly sitting with their friends and family and playing different games to some other fun activities; the more private ones that were away from prying eyes, even though they left a particular sort of noise, making Daring Do's cheeks slightly pink. Despite that, everything seemed like it was a parody of Summer Sun Celebration and other such events. However, there was an absence of something Daring Do couldn't grasp just yet. That absence was replaced by something else, an unknown presence, something that seemed so out of place and yet so right, she wouldn't be able to describe it with words if she tried to.

"Today, we praise Lună Roșie for what it hath given us," Nicholas continued, slightly turning to the pegasus. "She hath given us shelter, food, she hath given us life. And for that, we shall be eternally grateful to Her, hailing Her, praising Her like our mother, for She is the one who gave birth to our kind," he paused for a moment, his gaze distant. "Thou might not understand it, adventurer, for thou hast not seen what She can do ... We know not to anger her, for She knoweth what is best for Her children."

The music grew louder as the two came closer and closer to the center of the city, to its main square that hosted the obelisk. It could already be seen, standing above all buildings; symbols that were etched in it were glowing red like blood, the light captivating Daring Do, which made her look at them. She wanted to walk closer for a better view, a more full one.

"It seemeth thou art not rejected by Lună Roșie," the Vampire King commented with interest, noticing her stare. "She hath not pushed thee away ... Perhaps it meaneth something. We shall see."

In less than a minute, the two came to the main square. Vampires were singing and dancing, laughter was in the air. A cheerful atmosphere reigned, even making Daring Do raise the corners of her lips as her eyes brightened. The whole area seemed to be packed full of vampires and yet Nicholas and the adventurer moved through the crowd effortlessly until they came to the very center, to the obelisk itself. At its base, there was a pool filled to the brim with a red liquid. Most of the vampires had goblets that they would fill with the liquid and then drink it. Once they had filled their goblets once, other vampires took their place and filled theirs up, and it seemed that the source of the liquid was perpetual, almost as if it was refilled instantly as something was taken from it. The adventurer stopped, her eyes widening as she realized what the liquid was.

"Thou canst see it..." Nicholas said, looking at her. "Lună Roșie hath given us blood tonight. She is feeding Her children, adventurer, and thou art here to witness it," a goblet appeared near the Vampire King, floating in the air. He lowered it and filled it up with blood. He put it under his nostrils and took a deep whiff of the smell. "Aah ... It is indeed the blood, sânge..." his voice trailed off at the end as he closed his eyes and drank from the goblet. Once it was emptied, he opened his eyes and looked at Daring Do. The red hue in his eyes was more apparent than ever, almost making it look like the sclera was filled with crimson as well. "Sânge ... it can tell thee many things, Daring Do. Lună Roșie is kind tonight, thou might find something She hath to tell thee ... Look into the blood."

Alarms were going off inside the head of the adventurer, but she did as asked. She took a step closer to the obelisk while looking into the red liquid at its base. She could already feel something but it was distant and she couldn't quite understand it just yet.

"Perhaps, thou shalt see thy own future ... Or maybe, the past of thine ancestors," Nicholas whispered into her ear, his glowing eyes looking at the blood. "For blood ties it all together. The binds of crimson cannot be broken. Using them, thou canst see more than with thine own eyes..."

His voice began to fade as the red took the vision of Daring Do, filling it with a crimson void. The sounds silenced completely, and soon there was nothing but the pounding inside her chest. Her heart was pumping the blood through her body, her breath increased in frequency as she felt something ethereal. A pull of sorts. It wasn't forceful but it was guiding her towards something she would have never experienced if not for the liquid...

Sânge.

A powerful choir entered her ears, singing loudly. Was it anger, was it anguish, was it something else? Daring Do could do nothing but try to cover her ears and close her eyes, but it was to no avail. The song seemed to penetrate her very soul, traveling through it effortlessly like blood through the blood vessels. The voices were everywhere, singing their song, making Daring Do shake.

The voices calmed down, prompting the adventurer to open her eyes and release her ears. The dark tunnel of red and blue stood before the adventurer, stretching infinitely in both directions. No end, no beginning, it was just a continuous cavern-like tunnel, a pipe of stone perhaps, and the adventurer was just another wanderer, judging by many hoof marks on the ground. She stood up, a goal clear in her head, and so, she started walking forward. Or was it backward? It was impossible to tell one from another. No matter how, where, or when she would go, nothing would change the outcome, she felt it. However, one thing was clear — there was no other way but to move. She could not stop and she must not stop no matter whether she wanted it or not.

Her path was not lit but she could see it without a single problem as if someone was guiding her way, clearing her vision and making her see everything down to small details. The clop of her hooves echoed, seemingly coming from behind her, making her look back frequently. The choir continued to sing, it was the only thing that was present in the tunnel aside from Daring Do herself. There were no words, only a continuous wail and the sound of the pipe organ. The vibrations coursed through the body of the mare and through the ground below her, stretching across the whole tunnel, infinite and unending as the tunnel itself was.

Her vision became pitch with red as she traveled forward, her each step made with uncertainty, fear, and a sense of wonder, one she had not experienced before since a very long time ago. It was a sense of childish curiosity, akin to a moth that flies into the flame, and this flame was of knowledge. On the tidal waves of wonder, into the ocean of the unknown. There was no stopping, there was no turning back.

And then she saw it. Among the stars, constellations, nebulas, the moon was floating. Surrounded by a glow of crimson, it looked deep inside the mare, knowing all her secrets, desires, intentions, past, present, future. Lună Roșie indeed knew all there was, there is, and there will be. Daring Do was just another pony to Her, another mortal among many, many more that came before Her, asking Her for protection, justice, gifts, and punishments. She held the pegasus in place, seemingly examining her, asking silent questions and getting answers without the pegasus uttering as much as a single, most quiet sound.

Eyeless, and yet She could see. Mouthless, and yet She could speak. Earless, and yet She could listen. Lifeless, and yet She could give life... or take it if She so desired.

Leaking blood, the moon began to form a pool under itself. It was quickly growing as the thick sanguine liquid filled the cosmic void, and Daring Do was thrown right into the middle of it, tossed like a toy, and yet it was made sure that she would not be harmed.

Swirling, churning, the blood swallowed her effortlessly into its eternal stream. However, she didn't suffocate, for the blood can give life and preserve it. The blood carried her through whispers and screams, through cries and laughs, and into the unknown, the void of the future, what would come true someday. Opening up her eyes, the blood made the pegasus look, it made her see.

On top of the mountain, under the glow of the Red Moon, Nicholas stood proudly, a sword in his grasp. Below him, ponies were trying to climb to him, wielding light. And yet the Vampire King stood unmoving, standing firmly and fearlessly. There was no going back, nothing to return to, nothing to retreat to. There was something on his back, what seemed like a sack made of cloth, but what was it? Daring Do squinted her eyes and yet she could not see, no matter how much she concentrated and focused.

The sword was broken in half and then shattered completely, its pieces raining down the mountain. The ponies were on top, surrounding Nicholas. He sat down, took the sack in his hooves, and wrapped himself around it in a protective embrace, closing his eyes and waiting for the inevitable.

The red filled Daring Do's vision again. Once it went away, she could see the obelisk again as she lay under it, one of her hooves touching the pool of blood. She blinked slowly, coming back to her senses, a taste of iron in her mouth and a sticky sensation around her lips.

"Thou hast seen something ..." Nicholas said quietly, looking at her with eyes wide open. "Lună Roșie is indeed kind tonight ... She made thee see what thou needest to see," he paused, looking up at the mysterious symbols of the arcane, "It is Her decision and I am not the one to question it," he returned to the pegasus. "Perhaps, thou shalt find the meaning behind it..."
> Chapter 5: Blood Ties
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Daring Do blinked groggily, coming to her senses and at the same time falling into the black, the image of the Red Moon flashing before her eyes, reminding her of the experience she had just gone through. The tunnel, the song, the blood, it was all inside her, etched into her memories for the rest of her life as an unforgettable memory. She let out a long and weary sigh as she tried to regain her thoughts once again, the taste of iron in her mouth distracting her. She tried to not think about it, fearing what she might discover.

"Thou art unwell, I'm afraid," a crystal-clear voice spoke above her. She turned her head and saw Nicholas, a worried expression was present on his face. Among the blur of the mist, his face was apparent and defined, a center of her attention. "The contact hath taken its toll..."

"W-wha..." Daring Do muttered before letting out a loud cough, spraying blood all over herself. Fortunately for her, she was too tired to react to it at all. She shut her eyes and coughed a few more times. 

"Thou needest rest, adventurer," Nicholas replied, two guards rushing to the pegasus. "Lună Roșie hath taken some of thy blood and given something in return. Thou art... adjusting," he turned to the guards and issued an order, and soon the adventurer was carefully moved to a stretcher. Slowly and gently, the guards raised it above the ground, the body of the pegasus laying securely on the stretcher.

"I... I saw..." she tried to say but soon found her throat dry. She let out yet another cough, feeling a certain ache in her lungs, a burning sensation in her nostrils, and the same taste of iron in her maw.

"What thou hast seen is not for my ears," the Vampire King shook his head, replying to the pegasus. "I am not drawn to thee, the blood thou got is not mine to take. Lună Roșie decided that I do not need to know it yet, and so it must be that way for now, then."

Too tired to reply, Daring Do lay on the stretcher silently, closing her eyes, the echo of the choir still ringing in her ears. The images didn't leave her, going through her mind, and yet her thoughts were silent. The vision repeated again but only as a memory in the back of her mind, firmly placed into her now by the Red Moon. A perpetual reddish glow would remain in her eyes for the rest of her life. Perhaps, most wouldn't notice it due to the natural rosy color of her eyes, but it would remain there for all to see if they dared to look close enough.

Slowly, she was carried through the crowd of vampires, Nicholas following close behind. A few minutes were spent in silence as the vampires around them glanced at the pony, sometimes staring outright and exchanging whispers among themselves. However, they stood aside, not daring to approach. Once the group was far away from the main square, Daring Do spoke to the Vampire King, breaking the uneasy silence. 

"W-what did... did you see?" she asked, feeling a sudden urge to know. A certain pull, perhaps, and she could not resist it even if she wanted.

"...I saw something..." Nicholas replied after a moment of hesitation, a brief frown passing his face. "Something that is now a part of my past," he turned around, looking at the obelisk that could still be seen from afar. The symbols on it were shining brightly as ever, seemingly pulsating, sending a certain message to the Vampire King. "It seemeth so close and yet so distant..." he looked away for a moment. "And I saw something else... something that might have already happened but I have no knowledge of it," he returned to Daring Do. "Rest, now. Lună Roșie might have been kind to thee, but thou art not one of us, thou dost not have Sângele Vechi al Lunii, not a single drop of it courses through thy body."

"Sângele... Vechi al L-lunii?" Daring Do asked, her ears slightly perking up as she turned her full attention to the Vampire King. Even in her weakened state, the desire for knowledge burned brighter than any fire. She could not let a single thing escape her attention, especially right after one of the most important moments of her life. 

"Thou shalt find out what it is in time, adventurer," Nicholas replied vaguely, something flashing in his eyes. "For now, all thou needest is rest and healing. As for me... I have something to deal with right now. Once thou art safe, I shall depart and we shall meet again soon."




During the day, Princess Luna usually spent her time sleeping, resting from the night of work, for she was the protector of dreams. She was the one to guarantee that all ponies had their night peacefully, resting like they should. However, something kept her up, not allowing her to take her own sleep, to dream her own dreams. There was something that demanded her attention, called to her, wanted her to hear something very important, something that must not be ignored.

With a tired sigh and a slow blink of her eyes, the alicorn disregarded the blanket and stood up from her bed. Her ears perked up as she felt a rumble go through the air itself, reaching her and resonating with her. The darkened chambers of her bedroom were lit by a white light, and it seemed it emitted from the princess herself. Puzzled, she looked at her flank and saw that her mark, specifically the crescent moon, was glowing. Her eyes widened in surprise as she stared at it, not believing her own eyes. She had never seen such a thing occurring before, and it left her in a state of confusion and excitement at the same time.

Feeling a tingle in her ears, Luna flicked them. However, the tingle wasn't gone, and it was clear something else was causing it, something peculiar, and it was near, she felt. Reluctantly, she turned to where she felt the tingle was coming from and faced the doors to her balcony. A soft reddish glow could be seen from behind them, calling to her. Slowly, she made her way to them but stopped before opening. It was unclear whether it was friendly or wished her harm, and so she should probably refrain from opening the doors and discovering what lay behind them. However, the pull was too strong, her curiosity demanded her to go through with it. And so, she opened them.

Up in the sky, covering the sun itself, the Red Moon hovered, casting its red light onto the land below. With her eyes open wide, Luna slowly entered the balcony, the doors softly shutting behind her. Her mouth agape, the princess stared at what she believed to be hers. However, she felt something very different. The moon would not obey, she realized. Not today.

She looked down at the streets of Canterlot. Bustling like in the middle of the day, they were filled with ponies. She noticed that they seemingly ignored what was happening, a celestial event unseen in many years, possibly before either of the princesses was born. 

"Sister?" Luna heard a voice behind her. She turned her head and saw Celestia, who bore a surprised look on her face. "What are you doing here at this time of day?"

"You... don't see?" the nightly princess replied with uncertainty. 

"See what, Lu-Lu?" Celestia blinked in confusion.

Luna turned from Celestia back to the moon. There it was, covering the sun, casting the shade on everything in sight. And yet, it was unnoticed by the Princess of the Day. The nightly alicorn turned her gaze to her flank, which was still glowing.

"Sister..." Luna said slowly, trying to remain calm. "You might not believe me... But there's Lunar Eclipse."

"Is everything alright with you?" Celestia took a step closer. "Have you slept at all, Luna? It's a normal day today."

"N-normal day?" the princess was still puzzled and confused, turning to the moon and back to her sister. "This... this is not normal! The moon, it's... It's not listening!"

Celestia opened her maw to speak but froze in place. Everything stopped, silence took over the world, and only Princess Luna remained. She turned back to the moon, looking at it with great fear and wonder.

A soft song appeared in the air, penetrating the very soul of the nightly alicorn, warming her from the inside. Slowly, she calmed down and took a seat, her eyes fixated on the moon. And then, it spoke.

"Do not fret, Luna," it sang in a voice that was neither male nor female. "Thou art the moon, the stars, the night. Thou art the calm, the peace, and yet thou hast thunder and might. However... thou art lost without a half. To find the half, thou must discover who thou art."

"W-who are you?" Luna asked, stuttering.

"Thou knowest me as the Moon," it replied gently. "Thou wast born for the night, Luna. Thou must listen and think... perhaps, the truth is near. Do not fear, Luna, for thou art a half, and thou canst be complete if thou becomest you."

The eyes of the nightly alicorn opened wide. She was lying in her bed, drenched in sweat, a ringing noise in her ears. Slowly, she stood up from her bed. She glanced at her flank, looking at her mark. This time, it was normal, and yet she feared it would begin to glow suddenly yet again. She turned her gaze and looked at the doors to her balcony. They were slightly open, and sunlight shone through the crack. Slowly, Luna approached the doors and opened them bit by bit, letting more sunlight in. The sun was near the horizon, and it would soon be Luna's time to raise the moon.

It was her usual, peaceful, serene end of the day. And yet, she couldn't get a certain word out of her head.

"A... half..." she slowly said, looking at nothing in particular. "A half..."




The journey back to the castle was blurry and hazy for Daring Do. She faded in and out of the black, finding it hard to concentrate on anything at all as her vision shifted and distorted, and the moon hovered above her, always in the corner of her vision even with her eyes closed shut, almost as if Lună Roșie was beckoning her to bathe in Her blood again, to see more than she had already seen. Something whispered in her ears but she couldn't make out the words for they were spoken in a language she didn't have an idea of. 

Thumping resonated inside her head as soft choir entered her ears, seemingly coming from everywhere and nowhere at the same time. It was short-lived, however, and it disappeared once Daring Do was carried into the castle and the heavy doors closed behind her, cutting off the glow from the obelisk. Next, the pegasus was moved to a white hall. It was wide and open, big windows allowed the moonlight to shine from the outside. She was placed on a soft bed, Nicholas and the guards leaving her completely alone. For around a minute, the hall was absolutely empty and silent save for the soft cracking of the torches on the walls and the breath of Daring Do as she lay on the bed. Soon, however, three vampires appeared in her vision, moving silently as if they were ghosts, gliding across the floor. They wore elaborate red robes with golden embroidery, hoods concealing their faces. Two of them stood by her side while the last vampire took place behind the bed and revealed his face.



It was a unicorn stallion with slicked back white mane and a goatee of the same color, a contrast to the fur of black. His glowing blue eyes looked into the eyes of the pegasus in preparation. After a few long moments of silence, he opened his maw to speak. The words he spoke were foreign to Daring Do, and yet it seemed that she could understand them. He chanted, and the two other vampires repeated quietly, stretching the last vowel until the main vampire spoke again in something that resembled a song.

Mama noastră care ești luna,
Sfințească-se numele Tău.

He sang gently, his eyes looking deep into Daring Do's, and she could not break from his gaze even if she wanted to. There was something captivating, something enthralling, something in them that welcomed her. A certain warmth, perhaps. An inviting gesture, a promise of something she didn't know she needed.

Vie împărăția Ta,
Fie voia Ta, precum în cosmos așa și pe al nostru lume.

The vampire continued, and a pleasant, warm sensation spread through the body of the pegasus, making her wings twitch ever so slightly. She didn't notice how her own lips followed the movement of the lips of the vampire, almost singing the same words he sang.

Dă-ne sângele vindecător în seara asta,
Dă-ne-o nouă în seara asta - și ne iartă nouă greșalele noastre,
Pentru că apărăm noaptea în numele Tău.

The eyes of the pegasus began to close, and a reflection of the Red Moon could be seen in the eyes of the vampire above her, appearing more clearly with each passing moment. A soft glow began to spread across her body as she found herself light, weighing less than a feather, ready to fly up to the ceiling and beyond, into the sky of the night.

Ne izbăvește de rău, o Lună Roșie.

The vampire released a soft sigh, placing a hoof on the head of Daring Do, sending warmth through her body.

Amin.

And finally, the adventurer fell asleep, closing her eyes and letting out a sigh. Her body relaxed, her breath became calm, deep, and steady. A certain relaxing ringing of a bell was left in the air as the vampire removed his hoof from her head and then proceeded to walk away from her bed, the other two following soon after, leaving the hall in silence.




The ponies were assembled in the local tavern, warming up next to the fireplace, resting from their trip and the subsequent rockslide. All of them were quietly sipping the warm tea or coffee, each of them thinking about what to do next. Returning was too dangerous and there were no other leads so far, not leaving them much choice. Rainbow Dash was the most agitated of the bunch; rocking from side to side, she waited, a frown on her face and a desire to act in her heart. Something or someone out there wanted to harm her friends, and she would be a traitor if she didn't at the very least try to help her friends.

Suddenly, the door to the outside opened, revealing Shining Armor. He quickly entered and closed the door behind them, a large bag hanging on his side. Without a word, he trotted to the rest of the ponies and sat, putting down the bag and untying it, revealing the sword from the museum.

"So, we have this clue Twilight and Rainbow found," Shining Armor said, putting down the sword and the pieces on the blade. "This is... certainly unusual."



"Curved handle, engravings..." the stallion muttered, inspecting the sword with his eyes. "A gem in the pommel... Unicorn design of the handle and crossguard, and just an old design overall, but... This is completely foreign," he touched the blade with his hoof. Suddenly, one of the three words inscribed on the unsharpened part of the blade started glowing. "What the?!" the stallion recoiled, retracting his hoof. The glow slowly ceased, leaving the inscription in its original state. "What is this..."

"Is everything alright?" Twilight asked with worry, looking at her brother.

"...Seems so," he replied with uncertainty. His horn glowed for a few seconds, encompassing the sword as a whole. "Doesn't look like it's dangerous. If we only knew what these writings are..."

"Let me take a look..." Twilight said, moving closer to the sword. Her friends followed her and soon they surrounded the sword and looked at it with suspicion. "I read a bit on old languages before, so I think I can figure out what these words mean. So, sange, bezna, onoare. The first word, sange, resembles 'sanguis', which is a word from Old Equish meaning 'blood'. Bezna... This is harder since I don't recognize this word at all. And onoare... It resembles 'honor' of Commonlang," she explained, studying the inscription with her eyes. "All of this might be a big stretch, however... But! I am certain it has something to do with vampires," she pointed at the pommel. "Look at this. If my assumption is correct, this is the red moon. From legends, that is the symbol of vampires. All of it points towards this sword being a weapon of a vampire."

The room went almost completely silent as ponies exchanged whispers. Twilight continued to inspect the sword while her brother furrowed his brows and looked outside. After a few long minutes, the silence was broken.

"So... It seems that we figured out what we're up against, right?" Rarity spoke in a hushed voice. "Vampires..."

"It's just a theory, I might be wrong," Twilight Sparkle raised her hoof. "But, here's what's interesting..." she looked at the inscriptions and then at her brother. "When Shining touched the blade, one of the three words glowed. Can you do this again?"

Shining Armor nodded and hesitantly touched the hilt of the sword. And indeed, one of the words glowed, the same one that glowed the first time the stallion touched the sword.

"Onoare, I see..." Twilight tapped her chin and then turned to her friends. "If that is 'honor', then it fits perfectly well since my brother is the captain of the Royal Guard," she made a small smile, confident in her discovery. "Alright... I think each of us should take turns touching the sword to see what words we get," true to her word, she put her hoof on the hilt. This time, another part of it glowed very faintly. "Sange? That's interesting..." a notebook appeared out of nowhere and Twilight wrote down the discoveries, adding a quick sketch of the sword to them as well.

Everyone took their turn, getting nothing or a subtle glow of one of the three words except 'beznă', which remained completely blank. And finally, it was the turn of Rainbow Dash. With a bored expression on her face, she put the hoof on the hilt. To her surprise, everyone gasped, prompting her to look at the words. Sânge was glowing brightly, onoare along with beznă were dim. 

"In the name of Celestia..." Twilight Sparkle said with her eyes wide open and looked at Rainbow Dash. "Do... do you know anything about it."

"N-no?" the pegasus replied, unsure of her words, lifting her hoof from the weapon. "I mean, I did see the sword in my dream, but... that's all, really," she looked at everyone nervously, her ears flat on her head. "It's just a dream, right?"

"I would say the same if not for this!" Twilight exclaimed, gesturing at the sword. "I mean... If this happens, then..." she muttered, quickly scribing something in her notebook. "Rainbow Dash... you might be a vampire."

"Me? A vampire?" the pegasus recoiled. "I don't drink blood!"

"R-rainbow..." Rarity said all of sudden, levitating a small mirror to her. "Look..."

"What? Did I suddenly grow a pair of fangs or... something..." she stopped, looking at her reflection. To her utter bewilderment, her eyes were a deeper shade of red than before, and a soft glow of the same color complimented them. Rainbow Dash blinked a few times, hoping that it was just a trick, a figment of her imagination, and yet the glow was unceasing, her eyes remained red. She looked at the blade and saw that the inscription was still glowing.

"Now, before we do anything stupid..." Twilight Sparkle took a deep breath. "Rainbow, we know you're not a vampire," noticing the contradiction in her own words, she quickly added: "I mean, if you truly were one, we'd know already," she let out a long sigh. "Alright, everyone... We need to figure out what happened, okay?"

Everyone nodded slowly, still looking warily at their pegasus friend, who continued to stare into her own eyes for a few more moments before looking away.

"Alright, then..." Twilight continued. "Now... Rainbow, I think you do have a connection to vampires in some way or form. Assuming that sange is indeed blood, you might be a direct descendant of one of them. Though, I still need to figure out what bezna means..." she tapped her chin. "I don't think I have the slightest idea. But!" she raised her hoof. "If all three of these words are an attribute of character, then we need to find something that you have and we don't have," she paused to think for a few long moments. "So, sange is blood. Onoare is honor. Though, why blood? What does it exactly mean?" she paused yet again. "Does anyone have any thoughts?"

One by one, every single pony shook their heads, frowning. Twilight groaned in frustrating, knowing that she found a lead and yet it seemed to go nowhere because no one knew anything about it. However, her thoughts didn't cease and she proceeded to speak them freely.

"Well, let's just assume that blood means what it is — blood. It's an inherited thing, then," the gears in her head turning, she continued: "I have some of it, then, but from what I know, my family only consisted of unicorns most of the time. At least, in the last thousand years. So, maybe sange isn't being literal here... At any rate, hm... Bezna can be an attribute that is also hereditary and none of us but Rainbow has it. Or it can be a characteristic that only she has..."

"So, what does it all mean?" the pegasus huffed impatiently. 

"It means that you have something that we don't," Twilight gestured at her. "And that could be... I don't even know," she tapped her chin and furrowed her brows. "The most prominent characteristic you have is loyalty. However, I don't think the sword is connected to the Elements of Harmony. Unless... bezna means loyalty, but I highly doubt it for reasons I can't explain right now..." she groaned again. "I need more information! We need to find something else, something that would explain at least a part of it or give a definite translation to at least one of the words!" she exhaled, calming down. "Now-"

Suddenly, the sword began to rattle and glow, an aura of crimson surrounding it. All three words shone brightly in red, illuminating the surroundings. Ponies exclaimed and jumped away from the sword as all its pieces began to come together. The rattle intensified, making ponies fold their ears, and then the sword moved upwards, every single bit of it coming together as the steel glowed bright red, almost white, emitting more heat than a furnace, forcing the ponies to take a few more steps back. The sword started spinning and propelled itself to the nearest window, melting the glass on its way through it, and a loud hissing sounded as the cold wind and snow collided with the hot drops of glass and the heated sword. 

"Quick, after it!" Shining Armor was the first one to recollect his thoughts as he dashed to the exit, yelling orders to the guards outside. Soon, everyone was in the pursuit of the sword. 

The six mares soon followed, bolting from their places and dashing outside the building to join the guards. The sword could still be visible as it glowed, flying through the air and scaring the local ponies away. The guards were close behind, galloping as fast as they could, trying to catch up with the ancient weapon. 

"Everyone aside!" Shining Armor barked, announcing his presence to the ponies, making them get out of the way as the guards galloped through the streets. "Make way, make way!" he turned to the guards. "It's on two! Go, go, go!"

Without a word, the guards followed their captain, rounding a corner. Suddenly, they stopped, and the six mares managed to catch up with them in just a few seconds. And just like the guards, they stopped in their tracks.

In the middle of the street, a tall figure stood, easily as tall as Princess Celestia if not more. Dressed in a cloak, the figure had most of its features hidden, only large bat-like wings could be seen and the glowing red eyes under the hood. The sword was hanging in the air just in front of him, all the three words on it glowing brightly as ever. Ponies felt a chill running down their spine as the figure glanced at each of them, his gaze stopping for a few seconds on Rainbow Dash, looking deep into her eyes and infecting them with crimson, captivating them in a tight hold.

"It is..." she gasped. "You! In my dream!" she pointed at the figure and looked at her friends, her voice cracking in a mixture of fear and amazement. "That's him!" 

The figure slightly recoiled from her words, breaking the eye contact. As if everyone was suddenly unfrozen, Shining Armor stepped forward.

"Put the weapon on the ground and reveal your face!" he commanded, unsheathing the sword that was at his side. "I'm counting to three! One!"

The figure unfolded its wings and took off, blasting everyone away with a powerful gust of wind, making the ponies stumble and almost fall. In a few moments, the figure was already near the clouds.

"After him, quick!" the captain ordered, and a few pegasi flew up, dashing towards the figure.

Before they could catch up, a lightning bolt appeared, blasting everyone's hearing and disorienting the pegasi, making them lose sight of the unknown stallion. Unfortunately for them, he managed to escape into the clouds, and they stemmed from the mountains and into Equestria, making it impossible to track him. The pegasi soon returned, landing near Shining Armor, who snorted in displeasure, looking at the sky. The clouds moved with the wind but there was nothing else, no suspicious movement. 

"I want everyone to take the highest points of the village!" the stallion commanded. "Survey the skyline and the mountain range, report to me about anything even remotely suspicious. Carry out the order, stallions!"




Nicholas flew through the clouds back to Vallaer, many things on his mind. He felt it, he felt as if someone of his kin touched the sword. However, he knew for a fact that there were no vampires outside of the city. There couldn't possibly be, especially since he was the one to bring them all back. It irked him to no end how something like this could happen at this time, at the time of their return. 

He furrowed his brows, looking at the moon. There it was, peeking from below the horizon, waiting for its time. However, he felt there was something he missed, something very important that Lună Roșie didn't tell him, didn't show him, and left him clueless. She dictated him to retrieve the sword, but was it an action that would lead to something... unexpected? Something that he wouldn't be able to predict or to prepare for? And that mare... The rainbow mane, the deep eyes of rosy color, there was something about her that he could sense but couldn't explain just yet. Was she the one who touched the sword? Was she the one who sent a signal to him, but if so, what signal was it? Did she send it knowingly or was it an accident?

There were questions Nicholas couldn't find the answers for. What he knew was that the mare saw him in her dreams. What did it mean? Was it connected to what Daring Do saw? After all, the two seemed connected or at the very least looked close to each other. Were they relatives? Was it a simple coincidence? 

The Vampire King didn't believe in coincidences. If something happened, then it did so for a reason. Sometimes, the reason might not be discovered. Sometimes, it's on the surface. And sometimes, it's hidden deep inside the person who's searching for it. The long chain of events that caused everything to happen began long ago, long before vampires came in existence, and the chain will continue forever, leading to other things, most of which would remain unseen and unknown by most until they finally happen.

That mare, Daring Do, ponies as a whole played a part in a game Nicholas was in. Could Lună Roșie give him the answers he sought, perhaps? He had only one way to find out. 

She might fulfill his curiosity.


***


Sometime later, he landed in his castle and proceeded to the throne room. Once he was inside it and no one was around, he pressed a sequence of different items: tugging on a chandelier, pressing on a few bricks around the room, and then tilting his throne slightly. A click sounded, and a door behind his throne opened. He entered it and traveled down a long stairway until he came to the very bottom, where the hall became bigger and bigger and led into a natural cave, a reddish glow and a sound of water stream were present like they always were, just like Nicholas remembered from a long time ago.

In the center of the cave, a tree stood, surrounded by a moat of blood. Looking like wounds, holes in the tree leaked blood, which proceeded to flow into the moat. Tangled in the branches of the tree, a crimson orb shone its light, illuminating the cave dimly. A large empty bowl stood in the front of the tree, a goblet in its center.

Slowly and hesitantly, Nicholas approached the bowl. It was made of stone and different words were carved into it, and some of those words were so old even he didn't know what they meant. He didn't know if he would ever find out or if he should even search for those words. Each secret had a reason to be one, he knew it very well. He knew how they beckoned so sweetly, how they wanted to be discovered. However, curiosity might lead to something he would later regret. 

Despite what it might bring, he needed the answers. He needed to see what ponies would bring to his kind, whether it would help them or not. Lună Roșie was kind to him, he knew She could give him the answers if She so wanted. There was only one way to discover that.

The vampire picked up the goblet and put it in the moat, filling it with blood. Pouring the blood into the bowl, he put the goblet nearby. Reaching behind the bowl, he pulled out a simple straight-bladed knife with an old wooden handle. With one small slash, he opened a wound on his foreleg, letting blood drop into the bowl.

The blood boiled, filling the cave with sound. Nicholas waited patiently, his wound quickly healing, leaving not a scar. When the surface of the blood became smooth, he picked up the goblet again and put it in the bowl, letting the blood rush in. Finally, the vampire raised the goblet and drank from it, gulping down the liquid to the drop. 

His heart skipped a beat, making him gasp and let the goblet fall back into the bowl, splashing some of the blood on him. He coughed, water filling his eyes. Once he recovered and blinked his eyes clean of tears, he looked up at the sphere. 

Something jumped down from the top of the tree, landing behind Nicholas. He turned around swiftly, facing whatever it was. To his great surprise, what he saw was a pony or at least an equine shape. Entirely black, consuming all the light and giving none, it stood there, its rosy eyes penetrating his soul.

"Nicholas..." it spoke in a voice distinctively female. "Trebuie să asculți și să fii prudent, Regele Vampirilor," it paused, looking deep into his wide eyes. "Jumătățile de noapte se întâlnesc și devin complet," it paused again. "Ai grijă. Se pune pericolul."

Nicholas blinked, and the shape disappeared without a trace. The words he heard were confusing and unclear, leaving him wondering about their meaning, their significance, and importance to him and the vampires as a whole. However, he heard a word, something he knew would come one day or another, something that was destined to become a part of him, to complete him. It was unavoidable, and he knew he had to get it sooner or later.

A half.
> Chapter 6: Involvement
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Royal Pony Sisters were assembled in a private room of Canterlot Castle, a table in front of them. On the table, there were reports from Shining Armor and his squad of guards, letters from the six Bearers of the Elements, as well as detailed drawings made from descriptions and sketches that were done in the aftermath of the sudden appearance of Nicholas. There were four drawings in total: the strange sword, Nicholas from the front, side, and flying away into the sky. Princess Luna was examining the drawings with great interest, even if none of them showed anything that could be instantly recognized.

Silently, Celestia stood by her side, examining the reports, paying attention to each and every written word, trying to understand just what the ponies had encountered or whom, for that matter. Luna was especially fixated on the drawing of Nicholas, feeling that it was something that would help her in one way or another. A certain glimmer was present in her eyes, making them shine brighter. A light breeze of the wind entered the room, making the light from the torches flicker, casting peculiar moving shadows on the walls. Luna's ears perked up as a whisper entered her mind. She concentrated, furrowing her brows as she tried to understand what the words meant, what they conveyed, and what importance they had for her.

"It's unmistakable that vampires are involved," Celestia spoke, breaking the silence. "I think I remember something but I cannot grasp it..." she turned to Luna. "Any thoughts, sister?"

"Hmm..." she sounded, tapping her chin, the whisper disappearing. "Yes, there is something very familiar about all of this. It seems that the only possible explanation is that it happened while we were still very young," Luna put the drawings back on the table. "We don't have much to go on now," she looked at the drawing of Nicholas. "A tall equine figure, membrane wings, red eyes... it is something but it's not enough," she turned to the drawing of the sword. "The sword doesn't tell us much either. The shape of the handle is unusual but that's about it, not counting the inscriptions on the blade itself."

"I've searched the Royal Archives," Celestia added. "Nothing to be found there either. I believe that the information might've been erased but... I'm not sure," she frowned, a thought appearing in her head. "However... perhaps, there is a solution," she paused for a moment before speaking again. "Sister, I believe we might be able to find something in our old castle."

Luna froze in place, her eyes opening wide. Memories of Nightmare Moon flooded her mind, reminding her of what was done a thousand years ago. The shadows blocked the sun, taking over the mind of the alicorn, forcing her to fight her own sister. Enraged in blind hatred, Luna destroyed the castle, leaving it in ruins, leaving a dark presence inside it until the end of times. A thousand years had passed since then and yet Luna couldn't forget what was done, what she did, almost bringing the Eternal Night. Now she realized that the consequences of casting the world into darkness could be catastrophic, and everyone would be subjected to it: ponies, griffons, yaks, and many other nations throughout the world. 

"Are you alright, Luna?" Celestia asked worriedly, breaking Luna out of her thoughts. "Maybe you need to lie down?"

"N-no, I'm fine," the nightly princess shook her head. "But you know what that castle means to both of us," she looked at her sister. "We have to go there, I understand it quite clearly, but I think you know how I feel about it."

"That makes the two of us, sister," Celestia nodded. "Remember, I have forgiven you. Sooner or later, we would have to confront that place, and... Perhaps, now it's the time," she looked away for a moment. "We shall travel alone. No need to bring anyone else into this just yet," she paused as she thought. "Do you remember our disguises?"

Luna nodded, igniting her horn. A few moments later, her figure shrunk to the normal size of a pony, her horn disappeared, her mane lost its ethereal touch, adopting a plain light-blue instead. Dark-blue freckles appeared on her face, and her mark changed to the full moon and four stars around it. 

Celestia lit her horn as well, turning into a mare of normal size, her alabaster fur turning slightly pink, her mane becoming a simple pink one, and her wings disappeared. Her mark changed little, reversing the flames of the sun and turning them darker. 

Nodding at each other, the rulers disappeared in a flash of bright white light.




Following the return of the sword, it was obvious that ponies would be on their guard, searching for Nicholas, and possibly even realizing that vampires still lived. It put the vampires in a dangerous situation, and everything would depend on their actions. If they attacked, they would be discovered and fought back by the ponies. If they did nothing, it would give ponies plenty of time to find them, for the entrance was not too far away from the mining settlement. It was not easy to discover, this much was true, but all secrets are unveiled once the time comes. 

Nicholas sat in his room, wondering why Lună Roșie made him return the sword in such a hurry. Did it contain something more than he knew? In any case, it was done, and now ponies were aware of his presence, and if they were smart, they would figure out more than just him. Unfortunately, it was yet unknown.

And that mare... Nicholas couldn't get her out of his head. She claimed she had seen him in her dreams. Dreams belong to the night, which meant that Lună Roșie might've influenced that dream in which Nicholas appeared. He wondered just what was She planning for him, especially considering Her latest message. Danger was coming, and yet he knew nothing about it. Ponies were dangerous in their own right, but was there anything more to it? He felt there was, and yet he couldn't find anything solid to support his suspicion.

Someone knocked on the door to his room, to which he almost jumped. Deep in thought, he didn't hear anyone approaching.

"Intră," he said confidently, hiding the fact that he was startled by the sudden knocking. And so, the door opened, and a unicorn dressed in red robes entered, bowing to his king. 

"Majestatea voastră, Daring Do este trează," the vampire reported. "Ți-ea cerut prezența."

"Foarte bine, Arkal," Nicholas replied with a slight smile, relieved by the news. "Ai facut bine."

"Mulțumesc, regele meu," Arkal bowed in gratitude, exiting the room and closing the door behind him.

The Vampire King decided to put off thinking for latter and go to Daring Do. Perhaps, it would give him something more, a different perspective or information he did not yet know. In any case, he had to keep an eye on her, for she knew much more than ponies did and should. It would be a good idea to protect such knowledge from outside influence. And perhaps, he would be able to plant doubts in her mind, making her rethink all that she knew before. Having an ally would be beneficial for both Nicholas and his kingdom, no matter how small such an ally seemed in the greater scheme of the world. 

Everything grows from smaller things, after all.


***


Weakened, Daring Do lay on the soft bed, blinking slowly, unable to fall into sleep but not strong enough to stand up just yet. However, she was calm, and all the aches in her body were gone, replaced with a pleasant and warm feeling. She could even hear her own heart beating louder and louder, only to realize that it synchronized with the steps of Nicholas, who soon appeared in her field of vision.

"How art thou, adventurer?" he asked with genuine worry in his voice, his crimson eyes looking deep into hers. 

"I feel... strange," she replied quietly. "Weak but... it doesn't hurt," she swallowed, finding it difficult to form sentences. "Will it go on for... long?"

"It shouldn't," Nicholas assured her. 

"Am I turning... into a vampire?" Daring Do asked with curiosity and wariness.

"If that were the case, thou wouldst feel a certain craving I would not need to explain," the vampire shook his head. "Besides, the process of turning is very different from what thou art experiencing at this moment."

"W-what is that... process?" she asked with interest, silently cursing at the fact that she didn't have anything to write it down on now. 

"Perhaps, I can explain it to thee since thou art so interested," Nicholas nodded. "But first... tell me, what dost thou expect to hear?"

"I..." she began warily, not knowing what to expect from the vampire. "Well, legends say... a vampire must bite the neck to turn a pony into, uh, another vampire."

"It is correct," the Vampire King nodded. "But there is more to it than thou knowest. Perhaps, such information is better to be discovered by thee personally," he paused for a moment. "I can say one thing, however... One cannot be turned into a vampire against their wishes," he furrowed his brows. "If such a thing is attempted... dire consequences for both of the participants shall follow, and the turned will be not a vampire but something else... We call it 'Fiara de Sânge'. The beast of blood... a truly terrifying thing, I must tell you," he suppressed a shudder as he finished.

"So... someone who is forcefully turned goes... mad?" Daring Do asked with hesitation. 

"In simpler terms, yes, but there is more to it than that," Nicholas nodded. "Let's leave it at that, adventurer. It is not the matter I wish to discuss right now."

Nodding, the pegasus relaxed on her bed, letting out a long sigh. For a moment, she closed her eyes, only to reopen them and look at Nicholas.

"How long will I have to stay here?" she asked weakly. 

"No more than another day at most, I believe," the Vampire King replied. "Thou art not the first to undergo the procedure and possibly not the last, Daring Do."

"What about... others?" she raised slightly, interested in what the vampire said. "What happened to them?"

Nicholas was silent for a few moments, his emotions well-hidden behind a calm mask. He turned away for a second, glancing at one of the windows. Unbeknownst to the adventurer, that window had a certain scratch in the corner. It was more than just damage to the glass, however. It was a mark only the Vampire King could recognize even after so many years. A smile touched his lips for just a moment, remembering the occasion, and then it quickly faded.

"History is not kind. By now, none of them are alive," he said quietly. "I held those ponies in high regard, they were truly one of us on the inside. But now... they are gone and they shall not return," he let out a silent sigh at the memory that appeared in his head. "Ponies do not live very long, I'm afraid. The Blood giveth them life, extending their time, and yet death taketh them all one day."

An uneasy silence fell upon the two as Daring Do found nothing to say in response, and Nicholas went deep into his thoughts and memories, his mask failing for just a moment, showing great fatigue as his figure slightly slouched, his ears drooping. However, he regained his composure shortly, straightening himself.

"Believe it or not, Daring Do, but we do not hate thy kind," Nicholas admitted, speaking more to himself than to the mare. "We have... certain history, and ponies were not kind to us in the days of our glory, and yet we must recognize that without each other, we cannot live," he looked into the eyes of the pegasus. "Vampires cannot live in the sun, and yet both flora and fauna require it. Ponies move the sun and let the rains come, preventing the plants from withering away," he paused for a moment, letting the words sink in. "There is always a balance. It is not absolute, it is not eternal, but it must be upheld or else the whole world will suffer terrible consequences."

Once again, Daring Do had nothing to say, but her ears were perked up, ready to listen to anything else the Vampire King had to say. Doubts entered the mind of the adventurer, and perhaps they would make her think about vampires more, for they were not simple bloodthirsty beasts legends portrayed. Just like Nicholas said, ponies and vampires had a history, and it was one filled to the brim with what Daring Do assumed was misunderstanding, maybe even hatred. Whatever it was, she might just be able to find out about it before something unfortunate happened. Perhaps, it would be wise to give them the benefit of the doubt after all. 

"Talking with thee was very enlightening in its own right, adventurer," Nicholas finally said, breaking the silence. "However, I believe I must depart to fulfill my duties as the king. I hope thou shalt get well soon." 




Disembarking the train in Ponyville, the disguised princesses looked around. No one paid them any mind, passing them and going onto the train. The sisters proceeded to go through the village to reach the entrance to the Everfree Forest, one of the most dangerous places in Equestria. However, they came prepared, each bearing saddlebags full of food, water, as well as some potions that might be needed in their journey. Celestia also had a longsword strapped to her, and Luna had a bow and a quill of arrows, not to mention an arming sword on the other saddlebag. Despite being armed, they didn't draw much if any attention as they made their way through Ponyville.

To Celestia, it seemed empty without the six Bearers of the Elements. Rainbow Dash wasn't sleeping on the clouds, Pinkie Pie wasn't happily serving customers at the Sugarcube corner, the apple fields were left all to Big Mac and Apple Bloom, the Carousel Boutique was closed for the time being, Spike the dragon was dusting off the books at the Oak Tree Library all by himself, and animals were roaming around without Fluttershy keeping an eye on them. Despite having many other ponies, it seemed like the life in the village stagnated, having nothing exciting happening, be it shenanigans of the six or something more.  But hopefully, they would return soon.

Soon, the princesses came to the entrance. The forest was dark and deep, many dangers were hidden within, waiting for lone travelers and unsuspecting ponies to come near. Fortunately for the denizens of Ponyville, the creatures of the Everfree never left the forest for an unknown reason. They were particular beasts, something was keeping them inside, and they would grow weak if they dared to go too far away from the Everfree. However, the princesses were not safe from the dangers, for they were going into the very heart of the forest, to the abandoned ancient castle. The darkness of the nightmare spread, warping the forest and turning it from beauty and grace to gloom and wickedness. 

Luna stopped for a moment, feeling an itch at the edge of her mind. The dark magic she left was calling to her, waiting to be reclaimed and used again. She managed to suppress it, for now, knowing that she could not allow it to control her. Such magic must either be subdued or destroyed, for it results in nothing but suffering for everyone.

Celestia sighed without saying a word, noticing the tension in her sister. However, they must go forward and find what they needed before it's too late, even if there was no guarantee that anything at all would be there in the castle. Perhaps, their journey would end up in vain with nothing to be found that would help them uncover the mystery of the unknown figure.

Slowly and cautiously, they walked through the forest, looking around often, ready to jump into action if the need arose. Fortunately for the two, the forest was calm and mostly silent, the beasts lurking within not daring to attack the princesses, staying far away and watching them instead. The forest still remembered them from its old days, bearing some form of respect after a millennium of being twisted and warped by the dark magic. Or maybe it was fear that they felt towards the two, knowing how much power they had and how destructive such power could be once unleashed. After all, the Everfree had been suffering the consequences for centuries and it didn't seem like it was going to end anytime soon.

The sisters soon came to a river, which they crossed effortlessly with their wings and magic. The creatures of the Everfree didn't disturb them, allowing them to pass without a conflict. Even territorial timberwolves were at bay, only growling slightly when the princesses passed them. The mighty manticore didn't appear either, only hiding in the dark and watching the two silently. 

After quite some time, Celestia and Luna finally came to the gorge that separated most of the Everfree from the castle.

"The Summer Palace, I remember it..." the solar alicorn said, letting out a soft sigh. "It used to be glorious. And now, it lies in ruins," she turned to her sister. "Are you ready?"

Silently, Luna nodded and flew over to the other side of the gorge. She could feel something in the back of her mind, something dark, perhaps even sinister. However, she managed to suppress it, concentrating on the task. She remembered that they were supposed to find something about the vampires or at the very least the figure that suddenly appeared, returning the legend to reality. It was not to be ignored, and both sisters felt that it was a warning for something bigger. After all, nothing returns from the void of time without a reason or a purpose, however vague that reason might be or however uncertain the purpose was. No matter what it was, why it was there, it was important, it was not to be overlooked and brushed aside.

The castle stood abandoned, winds easily blowing through the broken windows and holes in the walls. Empty and silent, it stood, its majesty lying in ruins. With time, the castle would turn into nothing but a pile of rocks, no longer similar to what stood there once before. Rains eroded the stone, winds bit into it, tearing chunks out of it like an angry wolf. The forest was doing everything possible to bring down the once royal castle, the center of all of Equestria. Kings and queens, princes and princesses came to it to meet the alicorn rulers. Now, however, it was nothing but a page of history, a distant memory in the minds of only a few.

Finally, the princesses entered the castle, making the massive oak doors creak under their weight, their hinges not oiled in what seemed like forever. The hall was dark, the torches unlit, the only light was coming from the broken roof above. 

"Mind the traps, some of them might still work," Celestia warned as she looked at one of the torches. Luna nodded, her mind gathering the memories of the castle. With the memories of the layout, the memory of the battle followed, entering her mind. 

She remembered how she tried to destroy her sister, madness overtaking her mind and taking all the control. Enraged, Luna became Nightmare Moon, and she was unrelenting, her magic breaking the stone, shattering what was there. The holes in the roof and the walls reminded Luna of it quite well. 

She shook her head, trying to get the memories out of her head. It was not the time for such dark thoughts, she had to find answers to the vampires, she needed knowledge, information. She couldn't afford to dwell on a millennium-old memory for now. 

"It's a dangerous place," Celestia said, looking around, a frown on her face. "Not how we remember it. Probably will never be that way again," she sighed deeply. "We better find what we need quickly. We must stay together, sister."

"We should," Luna nodded, and the two ventured deeper into the castle. 

There were just a few possible places to find the needed information. The first one was the easiest to get to, the library. The second was the personal chambers of the sisters, which was the least likely place to find what the princesses needed. The third would be an ancient archive, on which the castle was originally built. Bearing knowledge from before the time of Equestria, the vault-like storage of knowledge was protected by powerful spells, and it was unknown if it was still intact after years of disrepair and ruin. It was rarely used, and so the memories of the entrance and of the vault overall were vague and mostly faded from the memory. 

The clop of hooves echoed through the ancient halls, breaking the silence that reigned in the castle between the Nightmares and after the last significant event, which was the freeing of Luna. It was broken once again, and without the elements of harmony inside to suppress the darkness, it was given free reign over the castle. It was not noticeable with the naked eye but it made the sisters shiver, feeling the invisible pressure trying to squash them, subdue them, and control them. However, there was something else, something foreign, something that didn't belong even to Nightmare Moon. 

Luna's ears twitched suddenly as she sensed something calling her. She turned her head and saw a door. Closed shut a moment ago, there was a crack between it and the wall as it opened slightly. The nightly alicorn stopped, listening closely. Without noticing what was happening, Celestia moved forward. The door opened wider, its hinges silent, and yet there was a whisper coming from behind, calling Luna. 

Heeding the mysterious call, the princess stepped in the direction of the door, her curious gaze fixated on the opening. Her sister continued walking forward without turning back, seemingly distracted. A moment by moment, the distance between them grew, and the distance between Luna and the door became shorter and shorter as she made more steps towards it. Opening wider like a hungry maw, the door creaked, alerting Celestia. She turned around and saw how Luna was entering the unknown.

"Luna!" the solar alicorn exclaimed in fear, dashing towards her sister. And yet, the distance didn't shorten until Luna disappeared behind the door entirely, and it shut behind her. "Luna!" Celestia cried out, finally able to run up to the door. She bucked it with her hooves, tears streaming down her face. "Sister!" she bucked, and yet the door didn't budge. "Please, sister!" she took a few steps away from the door, igniting her horn, and sending a powerful ball of magic on the door. It exploded violently, scorching the wood and stone, and yet the door remained closed. "Lu-lu!" Celestia slouched and sat down, uncontrollably shaking and crying in despair, looking at the door. "P-please... Don't leave me... Not ag-gain, Lu-lu..." she hung her head in shame and let out a wailing, wordless cry.


***


Not hearing the pleading of her sister, Luna finally realized what happened. She looked back and saw nothing but a blank wall. Her eyes widened, a shocked expression rapidly appearing on her face. With nowhere else to go, she opened and closed her maw, not believing her eyes. 

"Hello, dear," a painfully familiar voice spoke to the side of her. Luna swiftly turned around and then almost let out a scream. A figure larger than Celestia herself, black as night, Nightmare Moon stared at Luna with her slitted aqua eyes. "Missed me?"

Backpedalling, Luna soon hit a wall with her backside. Cornered, she cowered in fear of her dark alter-ego, a painful reminder of what happened so long ago. In flesh and blood, the true nightmare stood before the princess, grinning triumphantly. 

"Well, well, well..." she said, lowering her head predatorily. "It seemeth the influence of the solar tyrant hath influenced thee, dear Luna," she snorted. "Thou hast forgotten the night, its true beauty, allowing it to be outshined by the damned sun!" she paused. "But dost not thou worry..." she chuckled. "The moon shall rise, and all who stand in its way shall either accept the night or perish like their sun," she opened her maw to continue speaking but something crackled to her side, diverting her attention. Luna looked in that direction as well and saw a sphere surrounded by red fire and sparks of light. Regaining her composure, Nightmare Moon said: "What is this thing?"

Without a warning, a lightning struck the mare, making her recoil in disorientation, stunned. The sphere began to fly away, and it didn't take Luna long to figure out that she had to follow it and quickly, for Nightmare Moon was not easily stopped.



"Thou shalt not run!" the Queen of the Night bellowed as Luna galloped down the hall, following the strange sphere. It was her only chance at getting out of there alive, and she could already hear the powerful sound of hooves hitting the floor behind her. Without a doubt, Nightmare Moon was not to be trifled with, and the only option right now was running away as quickly as possible.

Luna struggled to keep up with the sphere, and so she ran, a silent voice in her head telling where to go. She rounded a corner, coming to another long, seemingly infinite hall. She didn't dare stop, she didn't dare look back, for the Nightmare was waiting to grab her and drag her into the deepest darkness where she would be swallowed and then reemerge, but not like before. Never like before. Luna was the Princess of the Night, but not the Ruler of Darkness, for there was much more to the dark than just the night. 

"Thou shalt not stop the darkness, Luna!" Nightmare Moon yelled from behind. "Thou shalt succumb to it, and it shall rule thee just like it should!"

Saving her breath, the princess galloped, panting heavily. The sphere kept ahead of her, guiding the way, and a helpful voice was inside her head, nudging her to a direction, showing her where to go. The halls were endless, the doorways led into more halls and corridors, and it seemed like there would be no destination, no goal. Luna began panicking, knowing that she wouldn't be able to outrun herself. Sooner or later, Nightmare Moon would catch her and then... She would rather not think about it. 

Breaking through a door, Luna appeared in a large hall unlike those before. This one was so big it had to be supported by twice the amount of columns, holding the ceiling from collapsing into the inside. The sphere was hanging in the middle of it, illuminating it. On the farther end of the hall, a tall figure stood, clad in a cloak, only a pair of red eyes shining from below the hood, and a pair of big membrane wings on the sides. Luna stopped in her tracks, staring at the figure with cautious curiosity.

"Who are you?" she asked slowly and carefully, keeping her eyes on the stallion. Silently, he raised his pale foreleg and gestured at the sphere. Luna shifted her gaze and noticed that there was a small pedestal underneath the guiding light. Once she returned to where she had seen the figure last, she found it missing, nothing telling of its existence as if it wasn't there before. 

Warily, Luna approached the pedestal. On it, a dusty book lay. Blowing off the layer of dust, the alicorn was finally able to make out the title. However, before she could read it, a voice appeared from behind.

"Thou thought thou couldst run away?" it said angrily, making Luna spin around and face Nightmare Moon, who was standing at the entrance to the hall. "Thou art mine!!" she proclaimed, slowly stepping towards the scared princess. However, something unexpected happened — the sphere pulsated, sending a wave of light at the Nightmare, making her take a step back and wince. "Argh!" she exclaimed, shielding her eyes from the intense light as another wave was sent her way.

Not taking any chances, Luna put the book in her saddlebags and ran to the exit. The doors opened without her touching them, letting her into a hall. In the middle of it, Celestia was sitting, tears rolling down her face and dropping on the floor, creating a small puddle.

"Tia?" Luna called quietly, but it was enough to get the attention of her sister. Her ears perked up and she turned her head to the nightly alicorn.

"L-lu-lu?" she sniffed, not believing her eyes. "S-sister?" she jumped on her hooves and rushed to her, almost crashing into her as she gave her a big hug. "You are here..." the tears of sadness were replaced by the tears of joy as Celestia hugged her sister tightly, afraid to let go.

"I don't know what it was, I'm so sorry..." the younger sister apologized, hugging back.

"No n-need to say sorry... Your presence is enough," Celestia assured her. 

"And... you won't believe, but... it seems I found what we need," Luna said, pulling away from the hug, opening her saddlebag and pulling out the book she found. "Something happened, and I got this."

With the ability to look at the cover without worrying about danger, the sisters read the title together.



Beasts


It was quite a simple title, which was followed by a picture below. It showed a variety of creatures, including timberwolves, manticores, and finally and most importantly, equines with fangs — vampires. 

"Alright, then," Celestia wiped her tears, standing up. "Let's study it back in Canterlot."

"Agreed," Luna nodded without hesitation, and the two finally headed towards the exit, both of them glad that they didn't have to spend any more time in the cursed castle. 

Noticing something in the corner of her eyes, the nightly alicorn turned her head to the right, looking into another empty hall. At its end, the same cloaked figure stood, its red eyes glowing under the hood. Luna blinked, and it vanished into thin air. Deciding not to speak of it just yet, the princess quickened her pace, wishing nothing more than to get away from the old castle and never return.
> Chapter 7: Call
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Back in the personal study of the Canterlot Castle, the sisters were finally able to take a look at what they found in their old castle. This ancient book was dusty and yet pristine as if it was carefully preserved throughout the centuries. The pages were white, had no tears, and smelled of fresh ink; the accompanying pictures were bright and colorful, no smudges could be seen. 

Luna told her sister about what she saw and experienced in the castle. Neither of the two could find a reasonable explanation for the odd events. The castle had been staying abandoned for a millennium; so familiar, and yet changed in many ways. The sisters would have to uncover the mysteries someday and reclaim their castle. 

The two would not dare return to the castle anytime soon, however. Investigating the ancient halls was next to impossible, considering the fact that the plans of the castle were hidden somewhere deep within it. A veil of darkness encompassed the castle, wrapping around it like a cocoon; the longer one stayed in it, the more apparent it was. The site of the ancient battle between Nightmare Moon and Celestia was pulsating with great power; the faint trails of ancient magic that was unleashed on that fateful night were still there, a reminder not easily forgotten. The Night Eternal didn't come to Equestria, but the attempt left its mark. Now, that power no longer obeyed either of the princesses. Abandoned and empty places invited all sorts of things, and it was apparent something else was brought to the castle, something that wasn't there before. 

Carefully, Luna returned to the first page of the book. It was a simple list of contents: each kind of beasts was on its separate page or multiple pages. The list ranged from simple carnivorous animals to powerful monsters; some of them had but a few lines of text and no accompanying pictures, others had detailed descriptions and multiple illustrations from different artists. Thankfully for the princesses, the article on vampires was there, covering a few pages of text. 

Carefully, Luna flipped the pages until she came to the one she needed. The chapter opened with a picture of vampires: two of them, male and female, were crouching, and another one, a taller male, was standing behind them with his wings unfolded. Behind the third vampire, a stylized image of the moon was placed, painted red. The background of the image was a cloudless night sky full of stars.



Verily, there is nothing so hideous as the monsters, so contrary to nature itself, known as vampires for they are the offspring of foul sorcery and devilry. They are rogues without virtue, conscience or scruple, true diabolic creations out of the depths of Tartarus, fit only for killing and slaughtering. There is no place amidst decent and honest folk for such as they.

They look like us, but make no mistake, they are nothing but murderous beasts out for our blood. Creatures of the night's deepest darkness, they roam the land in search for living beings which they would tear to sherds to satisfy their savage urges. They shall stop at nothing to get what they want, taking mares, foals, and everyone else, exsanguinating them, leaving nothing but dry corpses in their wake. Even a single drop of blood can drive them crazy, and they would not stop until they get more.

They surrendered themselves to the darkness, trading the goodwill we possess for powers untold. Invisibility, turning into other beasts of the night, and other monstrous abilities are readily available for them, aimed at inflicting pain and suffering upon others. Forsaking all the goodness, they set out to kill each and every one of us in a twisted crusade for blood.



"This article is not very objective," the alicorn of the night commented, a frown on her face, "I can see more venom in those words that factual information that we might need."

"I'm inclined to agree," Celestia made a small nod, "It seems similar to hate literature. Unfortunately, it's all we have right now, so we have no choice but to take it into account."



Their infamous leader, Nikolas, is the foulest beast of them all. Deceivingly majestic and serene, he would not hesitate to show his true colors when it cometh to taking the blood. He had murdered many of our kind, tens if not hundreds or even more fell in his way, trying to stop him. Many a brave warrior set out to bring the end to the blood-thirsty savage, only for none of them to live to tell the tale.

Vampires are truly the scourge of ponykind. It is well known that when a vampire inflicts pain, suffering, and death, he experienceth absolute ecstasy and bliss such as a devout and normal pony experienceth during sexual congress with their loving partner. This leadeth one to conclude that a vampire is a creature contrary to nature, an immoral and filthy degenerate, born of the blackest and most foul-smelling pit, since surely only true evil could derive bliss from suffering and pain.

To strike them in kind, one must use garlic to poison them, silver to wound them, and the sunlight to incinerate them. That is the only way to kill a vampire. To ward them off, one must use garlic at the entrance to the house and surround it with a trail of salt half a hoof wide, two hooves distance from the walls of the house. Close the windows at night and open them wide during the day. If a vampire is slain, one must put their foul body in the sunlight to be burned into ashes, and those ashes are to be scattered far and wide. On the night after the death of the vampire, one must eat salt and garlic with a silver fork, and then encircle themselves with salt for the rest of the night. Vampires shall come, looking to get their revenge, but they shall be driven away.

And Vallaer, where these infamous beings nestle, where they perform their loathsome practices, must be wiped from the surface of this earth, and all trace of it burned to the ground without hesitation and turned to ashes, which would then be buried in the farthest, most inhospitable land.



"This... doesn't give us that much," Luna let out a sigh of frustration, "We now know how to fight vampires and what they can do, and while it might prove to be useful, we must find them first and see who they are by ourselves. Vampires have a king named Nikolas, and their capital is Vallaer, I assume. However, there is nothing here that would tell us where the vampires are and, frankly, there's nothing that tells us who they are either."

"We might have an idea of their whereabouts, sister," Celestia said, furrowing her brows slightly, "Twilight and her friends traveled to a distant mining settlement, and the moon is much redder there. I believe vampires and their Vallaer should be nearby."

"...That's a good point," the nightly alicorn nodded in agreement, "Should we travel there as well?"

"We don't know what the vampires are planning, so we must be cautious," the Princess of the Day warned, "Only one of us should go there. Together, we are much stronger but both of us cannot afford going there. One has to stay here and watch over Equestria while the other investigates. Not to mention the upcoming wedding, at least one of us should stay to make sure all goes well."

"I suppose so," Luna replied with a nod, "However, Shining Armor is away. Should we call him back for the preparations? And what about his sister?"

"I believe your Night Guard can replace Shining Armor's squad for the time being," Celestia nodded to the proposition, "As for Twilight... She and her friends are balanced together. We cannot separate them without suffering negative consequences..." she tapped her chin, "I suppose I can call the six off for the wedding once most of the preparations are done."

"But what if the vampires make a move exactly during the wedding?" the Princess of the Night asked, "We cannot guarantee that they don't know anything about it."

"If they come here, we will be prepared," Celestia assured her sister, "Besides, I'm fairly certain you and your guards can manage anything coming your way."

"Perhaps," Luna nodded slowly, some doubts remaining in her head. She looked away for a second and noticed something in the book. Right at the end of the page, a small crystal was visible, glowing slightly. She gestured at it and said, "Sister, look!" 

"A memory crystal..." Celestia immediately recognized it, "That's very interesting. Let's see what it holds," she said, lightly tapping on the crystal. 

The glowing hue became brighter, its red light shining on the faces of the two sisters. Sorrowful, forlorn, slow and gentle, a song filled the air with the soothing and yet firm whistles of the pipe organ and the many voices of a full choir. Soon, a powerful voice of a solo singer joined, singing in a language unknown to the princesses. They could feel the emotions in the song, and yet the words and their meaning were unknown to them. In awe, they listened, something appearing inside them, a certain feeling that resonated with the song. A few minutes passed and the song ended, allowing the princesses to break out from the sudden trance they found themselves in.

"This voice... it seems familiar," Luna voiced her thoughts, "As if I've heard it before somewhere..."

"I don't think it's familiar to me," Celestia slightly shook her head, a questioning look in her eyes aimed at her sister, "Are you sure?"

"I think I am," the Princess of the Night nodded, "Unfortunately, I can't remember who has that voice nor when I heard it and... all the details are blurry," she looked at her sister with a determined look in her eyes, "I believe it is indeed I who must go to the north and investigate the vampires."

Celestia opened her maw to speak. However, not a word was said as she decided to think more about the words she was going to say. After a few moments of thoughts, she slowly nodded, agreeing. The familiarity Luna had with vampires might prove to be useful. A shiver ran down Celestia's spine; a deep and unsettling feeling appeared in her mind. This decision could turn out badly for both of them, but it was apparent that they didn't have much choice when it came to this case. 

"I'll prepare to leave as soon as possible, then," Luna returned the nod, and soon disappeared from the study.

Furrowing her brows, Celestia looked through the article about vampires once more, carefully taking in each and every word. However, it was apparent there was nothing more that could help the princesses uncover the mystery. 




Daring Do lay on the hospital bed, staring at the ceiling, her mind detached from reality. The hall was silent, its white walls muffling the outside noise. She could hear her own pulse as the heart steadily pumped the blood through her body. Her chest slowly expanded and deflated as she breathed deeply. She was covered but by a thin bedsheet, and yet it was enough to warm her up in this cool hall of the castle.

She suddenly gasped, her eyes widening in surprise as she felt herself falling. However, there was nothing. She rose slightly and looked around, slowly blinking in confusion, her ears swiveling. In a moment, she let out a sigh of relief, letting herself lay back and relax once again. And yet, there was something in the corner of her vision. She furrowed her brows and rose again, the silence of the hall disturbed by the rustling of the bedsheet. On the floor, a glowing red line appeared, pulsating to the beat of Daring Do's heart. Her ears twitched as she got up from the hospital bed and stood on the floor. Unbeknownst to the pegasus, her eyes started to glow, their usual rosy color changing to a shade closer to crimson.

Her ears slightly turned as she heard a call. The voice was soft and gentle, urging her to follow the line. She needed to leave her fears behind and listen to the call, obey it. The voice assured her that there was no danger, nudging her forward.

Staring ahead, a calm expression on her face, Daring Do slowly made her way to the exit from the hall. The doors opened before her, and only clopping of her hooves against the floor sounded as she went past. The guards glanced at her; noticing the color of her eyes, they turned away and didn't interfere. Daring Do proceeded to go through the halls until she exited the castle.

Through the streets, the pegasus walked calmly and steadily, her eyes fixated on the obelisk in the center of the city. The vampires around her stepped away, letting her pass, looking at her with curiosity. They were exchanging whispers between themselves, but none dared to step in her way. But all Daring Do could hear was a soft voice singing in her ears, guiding her, leading the way. She didn't know why she needed to go there, but the call allowed no disobedience, urging her to follow it.

Once she was near the obelisk, she stopped and set down. The pool of blood from before disappeared, revealing a stone canal. Daring Do swiftly bit her lip, a jolt of sharp pain shooting through her body. The taste of iron filled her mouth as a few drops of blood rolled down her jaw and fell in the canal. The red liquid quickly disappeared, leaving no trace behind. A soft rumble was heard, and the obelisk lit up its symbols, their color rosy. The vampires around the pegasus bowed to the obelisk, avoiding looking at it. 

A gust of wind rushed in, rustling Daring Do's mane. The energy in the obelisk pulsated, its light becoming stronger with each second; a low hum filled the air. 

An image above the monument appeared: the moon. A half of it was covered in red, and the other displayed a familiar pattern of dark spots that resembled a unicorn's face. Daring Do looked up, her eyes studying the image carefully. She could almost remember what it was, but that part of her memory was elusive. The words were on the tip of her tongue, and yet she couldn't say them.




Her ears twitched as she heard someone coming from behind her. She turned around and saw Nicholas and a pair of unicorns dressed in red robes. The Vampire King looked at the image as it slowly faded away, a curious expression on his face. His eyes returned to the pegasus once the moon completely disappeared. By that time, Daring Do was looking around in confusion, her ears slightly drooped. A thin trail of blood was visible, flowing from her lower lip to the chin, staining her fur.

"Very interesting..." Nicholas commented, startling the pegasus, "Fear not, adventurer. Now, thou art gifted with Her guidance like the rest of us."

Daring Do looked at him but said nothing as the gears in her mind worked, processing the events.

"Lună Roșie always chooses wisely. I believe thou hast a purpose now," the Vampire King continued, looking her in the eyes, the curious expression remaining on his face, "What purpose might that be... Tell me, what dost thou think about what was shown to thee?"

"...I don't know what to say," Daring Do replied after a few moments of thinking, "It's really familiar but I... I can't figure out what it is... Moon, moon... Nightmare Moon!"

"Nightmare Moon?" Nicholas raised a brow, leaning forward slightly, "Please, elaborate."

"Well, uh... Before Luna returned, the moon had that pattern of dots... the pattern that the obelisk has just shown!" the pegasus replied, nervous excitement in her voice.

The Vampire King silently nodded, digesting the information. His eyes looked at the base of the obelisk and then moved to its very peak, studying the fading symbols. Daring Do was fidgeting in place, not knowing what to do next, anxiously waiting for the vampire. He furrowed his brows for a few moments before his face smoothened and he looked at the pegasus once again.

"Thou art very helpful, adventurer," Nicholas told her, a small smile on his face, "I believe I know what it meanth. I shall deal with it soon. As for thee, I suggest that thou shouldst rest."




Hours later, Princess Luna and a squad of Night Guards were arriving at the mining settlement by train; it was already slowing down. The moon was peeking from below the horizon; its pale light was reflected by the white blanket of snow, making it spark like a myriad of stars. However, the sky above was full of tumultuous, dark and ragged clouds that came from the Frozen North. 

The alicorn surveyed the moon with scrutiny as she slowly raised it. And there it was, the redness started to appear on the grayish-yellow surface, coating the whole moon in a crimson hue. Luna exhaled heavily as the glow around her horn intensified; beads of sweat appearing on her forehead. She closed her eyes and deeply inhaled, furrowing her brows, her body tensing up. In a few moments, she released a sharp exhale, the magical glow drastically decreasing. With a sigh of defeat, she watched as the moon rose higher and higher in the sky, its color remaining red, not backing down. 

"Is everything alright, your majesty?" one of the Night Guards asked, a worried expression on his face.

"Thank you for your concern.... but I'm fine, commander Valor," Luna replied in a slightly strained voice, "Assemble the squad, prepare to move out. We are nearing our destination."

"Right away, your majesty," the stallion saluted and marched off. 

The alicorn looked back at the moon. Its reflection in her eyes made the irides appear to have a crimson tint. A gentle whisper entered her ears, making them turn towards the moon. Despite the rhythmical pattering of the wheels, the voice was crystal clear. Luna flicked her ears and the voice disappeared, leaving her puzzled. She only knew one thing  — it was a call, and it was meant for her.




Nicholas stood on top of the mountain, staring off into the night. His cloak fluttered as the cold winds blew around him, almost pushing him away. And yet, he stood firmly, surveying the surroundings, sensing that something would come soon. As the wind whistled, the vampire could hear something else — a distant metallic rattle and a low hum. He turned his head and looked down with interest. In the distance, a train was arriving at the settlement he remembered taking his sword from. Despite being separated by a great distance, Nicholas felt as if he looked into someone's eyes, someone that unknowingly welcomed him. He blinked, his mind working on the strange feeling, trying to decipher it. 

He unfolded his wings and took off, making the specks of snow raise around him as his wings sent a powerful gust of air. The vampire flew close to the mountain, trying to stay in the shadows. His mind was clear, and his goal was simple — to find the one causing the disturbance in his mind. In truth, it was less of a disturbance and more like curiosity and wonder, and it was more than enough to pull him in. He glided above the snow effortlessly, his eyes fixated on the slowing train. Keeping low, Nicholas maneuvered around the smaller hills, his hooves almost touching the sparkling white blanket below him. 

Soon, he was close enough to the settlement to see that there were at least ten ponies disembarking the train. The inhabitants of the settlement, on the other hand, were absent from the streets. Nicholas landed near the outskirts, proceeding to make the rest of his way on hoof. 

The snow crunched softly under his steps as he walked through the streets, keeping to the shadows various buildings provided. Vapor escaped his nostrils as he breathed, quickly dissipating in the chilly air. In around a minute, he was able to see the ponies closer. He narrowed his eyes, noticing that all of them had bat-like wings and slit-pupil eyes; not to mention that they were dressed in armor. 

His eyes widened as another pony entered his view: tall, slender, an alicorn of dark-blue and a starlit mane. The beauty unlike any he had seen before in his life; the regality no monarch could stand close to. He straightened his posture, his crimson eyes following each her step. And then, she looked at him.

Princess Luna stopped in her tracks, a small gasp escaped her mouth. There he was, the one she saw in the old castle, she was certain of it. The two stared into each-other's eyes, almost peeking into each other's souls, trying to find the answers both of them were searching for. And slowly, she approached him as if she were in trance, pulled towards him by an invisible but insistent force. It nudged her closer and closer to him, and she let her curiosity take control as she willingly made her way to him, many questions buzzing in her head like a disturbed hive of bees.

Nicholas walked out of the shadows, softly stepping towards the alicorn, the same trance overtaking his mind. Soon, no more than a few meters separated the two, allowing them to hear each other breathe. Luna slightly narrowed her eyes, trying to see what was under the hood of the vampire's cloak. However, nothing but a pair of glowing crimson slit-pupil eyes could be seen. The two stood silently, studying each other with their eyes, taking in the features they could see. The alicorn could see that he was easily as tall as her sister if not taller; the gusts of wind revealed his pale-furred forelegs.

"Who are you?" Luna asked, her cautious voice but a whisper.

"Princess!" a couple of guards rushed to her, not giving the vampire a chance to reply. They unsheathed and pointed their weapons at him, assuming defensive stances. Nicholas' gaze shifted from one to another as he observed them silently. But soon, his eyes returned to the alicorn. He deeply inhaled the night's chilly air and then exhaled, the vapor rising from his nostrils. The guards stared at him, waiting for his next move; if they had any fear, it was hidden well behind their armor of steel. 

The snow swirled across the street as the wind whispered into the ears of those present. For a moment, the moon seemed to adopt a deeper shade of red. The stars twinkled, and the clouds softly glided across the night sky; the moon remained clearly visible, sending its light onto the ground below.

"I am Nicholas," the vampire finally answered her question. A moment later, a thick veil of snow swiftly rose from the ground; the harsh wind blew into the faces of the guards, blocking their vision. Once the snow settled, Nicholas was nowhere in sight.

Luna raised her head and looked at the moon. Its pale light shone on her face, and the crimson reflected in her eyes. A gentle voice congratulated her and disappeared. She released a soft sigh, wondering about the encounter. However, her line of thought was soon broken as one of the guards spoke.

"Princess, should we search for him?" commander Valor addressed her, ready to act.

"...No," Luna replied after a few moments of uncertainty, "He will show up again. And once he does, do not attack him unless provoked."

"Forgive me, but are you sure, your majesty?" he asked for clarification, confusion evident in his voice. 

"I'm absolutely certain of it, commander," the alicorn assured him firmly, "Now, let's send Shining Armor's squad on their way and inform the Six of what had just happened. We have a lot to do..."




Nicholas was flapping his wings, maneuvering around the buildings, knowing he had little time if the guards decided to pursue him. His heart beat steadily in his chest, pumping blood throughout his body, warming it up. He was close to exiting the settlement, about to disappear into the snowy wilderness. His ears twitched when he sensed someone coming from his left side. He turned his head, but it was too late — a cyan blur collided with him, knocking him from the air and sending him tumbling to the ground. 

"You won't get away this time, vamp!" a ruff female voice said, "Who the hell are you?"

The vampire growled slightly, standing up. His hood was knocked off, revealing his face. He was finally able to take a look at the one who hit him — it was a pegasus mare of cyan fur and rainbow mane. The same mare he saw while retrieving the sword. She was looking at him with cautious interest and aggression, her body tensed and ready to jump into action. Warily, Nicholas straightened his posture and looked into her eyes.

"What? You gonna be silent or are you going to speak?" the mare demanded, slightly shaking from the adrenaline. 

"Thou shalt know soon," Nicholas said, stretching his wings in preparation to take off.

"Oh no you don-" before she could finish her sentence, a telekinetic blast hit her in the chest, knocking the air out of her lungs. She made a few desperate gasps, tears welling up in her eyes. When she was finally able to breathe and think clearly, the vampire was long gone, disappearing behind the hills. Rainbow Dash exhaled through her nostrils, scanning the surroundings with her eyes. Unable to see the vampire, she had to go back, discontent clearly visible on her face. "I'll get you..."
> Chapter 8: Past Decides
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Blood quietly sloshed in the wine glass Nicholas was holding as he absent-mindedly tilted it from side to side. The dim candlelight flickered, casting peculiar shadows on the face of the vampire. His eyes, glowing crimson, stared off into the distance as different thoughts went through his head. He bit his lower lip slightly and looked down at the table in front of him. There, among many different papers, lay a drawing – a sketch of Princess Luna made with a pencil.



Nicholas took a sip of the blood; it traveled down his tongue and throat, and soon he felt the so much needed relief. Letting out a soft sigh, he let himself fall into his memories of old days. He closed his eyes and summoned the events of long past, reliving them as if he was there again in flesh and blood. His body relaxed, his ears folded, and a vision came to him.

A long time ago, rising from the ashes of the Tribal War, Equestria appeared. In his days of relative youth, Nicholas had only just begun to learn what it meant to be a true ruler, a leader for his kin. As such, he needed to know what was happening around the world. And so, he observed, watching the newfound country with cautious interest. Outside forces loomed over Equestria, watching it with gaze akin to that of a hungry predator, waiting for its chance to pounce and bite deep. The inner problems threatened to pull Equestria back apart, but it seemed the ponies indeed started to get along much better than before.

Close to the northern borders of Equestria at the time, the Vampire Kingdom of Vallaer was present. Hiding in the mountains where no pony dared to go, it lay in wait, watching and observing. Despite the rocky surroundings and generally inaccessible area, the kingdom remained low, trying not to attract attention as it gathered the information it needed to navigate among the politics of the time. 

Vampire King Nicholas was very curious in the established royalty of Equestria, especially their foals. Two fillies, Celestia and Luna, were the heirs to the Equestrian throne, raised into nobility and wealth, groomed to succeed their parents once the time was right. Usually protected by no fewer than a dozen guards, they were difficult to get to. Fortunately for Nicholas, even the praised Equestrian Royal Guards were not perfect.

The moon shone brightly from the cloudless sky, illuminating the Royal Gardens with its pale light. Nicholas was hiding in thick bushes, watching Princess Luna playing around. She was carefree and joyful, not noticing the vampire hiding within sight. She was all by herself with no guards around to protect her. To the knowledge of the Vampire King, they thought that the princess was sleeping soundly in her bed. Unfortunately for them, Nicholas knew exactly where she went instead.

His crimson eyes carefully watched her play. She was all his for the taking; either blood or soul. With no one to protect her, Luna was the most vulnerable. Just a small filly barely half a decade of age, she posed no danger to Nicholas. And yet, he didn't attack, merely observing her instead. She had a light azure mane, grayish-blue fur, and a pair of aqua eyes. Her most defining feature, however, was a nearly black dark-blue spot that encompassed both her flanks. 

"Sister!" a young female voice yelled out from afar. Nicholas adjusted his position so that he could look in the direction from which the voice came, and Luna stopped playing. Soon, young Celestia and a squad of Royal Guards arrived at the scene, "What art thou doing, Luna? 'Tis bedtime!"

"But I don't wanna go to bed!" Luna protested, pouting, "Can't I play here for just a few more minutes? Just... look at the sky!" she gestured, "It's so... beautiful. And it's not hot at all. I don't like playing during the day, it's tiring!"

"Our parents shan't be happy about this, thou knowest it," Celestia frowned in response, "Go to bed. Now."

Nicholas was silent, not moving a muscle. His eyes shifted from the two sisters to the guards surrounding them, and he saw them looking around as well. Fortunately, they hadn't noticed him yet, and he hoped they wouldn't. He breathed quietly, trying not to disturb the leaves all around him with his breath. His posture was still, his body tensed up.

"Thou'rt so mean..." Luna hung her head, giving up and following her sister and the guards back to the caste. Nicholas followed them with his gaze, not moving a muscle. After they disappeared, he waited for a few more minutes before taking off and flying into the night. Once he was high in the sky, he kept close to the clouds as he circled the castle. Seeing nothing of interest, he left the capital of Equestria and headed back to Vallaer. 

Nicholas opened his eyes, his mind returning to the present. He glanced at the drawing again and wondered what had changed since he saw Luna all those centuries ago. What deal did she have to make to receive agelessness and power? What deal did her sister make? Up until this point, Nicholas was wary about believing Daring Do's statement about the two sisters being rulers of Equestria after such a long time. But now he had undeniable proof; he saw one of the sisters with his very eyes. It seemed impossible, but he had to consider the fact that he also made a certain deal that granted him a lifetime longer than most.

He took another sip of blood to clear his head. The iron taste soothed his body, and he let out a sigh of relief. Whatever questions he had would find their answers in time. He had learned that knowledge can be difficult to obtain; but when it is achieved, it becomes priceless. Finishing his drink, he put down the wine glass and relaxed.

A few knocks suddenly came from the door. Nicholas put the picture of Luna into one of the drawers and then turned to the entrance. The gem in his crown glowed, opening the door. A vampire entered and bowed.

"Regele meu, Am un mesaj urgent," he said, giving a wax-sealed letter to his king, "Se cere imediat răspuns."

Nodding, the Vampire King glanced at the seal before opening the letter. The symbol on the red wax was familiar but he couldn't quite place where he saw it before. Wondering who sent it to him, he broke the seal and unfolded the piece of paper. Could it be a letter from Luna? But if it were so, how could she have known where to find him? When he finally saw the contents of the letter, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. First and foremost, it was from someone he didn't expect to hear from; and secondly, it was written in nearly-flawless Vampiric. Intrigued, he carefully read it from top to bottom.



Vampire King Nicholas of Vallaer,

We have received the news of your awakening. Our Ancestors foretold your return, and we would like to invite you to negotiate friendly terms with Zebrica. Information about where to travel will be provided by our messenger.

With high regards,
Zebrican Queen Damu Msemaji



After a few seconds of thought, Nicholas turned to the one who delivered the letter and asked: "Unde este mesagerul?"

"Urmați-mă, regele meu," the vampire bowed, gesturing for his king to follow.




Daring Do was lying in bed, stirring awake from her slumber. Stretching her body, she rolled over and looked through the window. She hadn't seen the sun in what seemed like an eternity, and she definitely lost the track of time. Had it been a week? A month? For some reason, she couldn't quite figure out the timeline. She had the memories of what she did while being a 'guest' of the vampires, she had the memories of searching for them, but the precise amount of time spent on the latter evaded her. 

Months ago, Daring Do was killing her time with one of the folklore books she found during one of her many adventures. This was where she saw the first mention of the vampires. Vaguely equine shapes were drawn on the image of the red moon, and a warning message followed. 

It would've been easy to dismiss it if not for one thing. Daring Do knew that many ancient myths and tales had truth to them, and so she dug deeper. To her surprise, she managed to collect plenty of stories, both written and oral, about the vampires from many different sources. In Equestria, Griffon Kingdoms, even in Zebrica, there were stories related to the vampires in one way or another. She isolated what the stories had in common and managed to get plenty of things correctly about the blood-drinkers. At the time, she mistranslated the word 'vampires' into 'vamponies', but otherwise, her research paid off. They drank blood, they hunted during the night and hid during the day.

However, the sources she found were conflicting in the description of the vampires: some depicted them as intelligent beings, others merely painted them as bloodthirsty monsters with no conscience or morals. She needed more information, and most of the tales pointed towards the north.

Just about a week before Daring Do ventured into Vallaer, she found an abandoned village close to the mountains of the Frozen North. Devoid of life, wind whistling and whispering through the empty buildings, the village stood alone in the forest. The adventurer moved slowly, trying not to step on anything that would compromise her position. Despite the emptiness around her, she felt as if she was being watched. The sun was setting, but Daring Do was too deep into her work and research, and so she didn't turn back; not until she got the answers. 

Thinking that her mind was playing tricks on her and the many stories about vampires she had read during the past month had gotten to her, she ignored the strange sounds and whispers. They weren't loud enough to understand, but they crawled under her skin, making her tense up. She went into a house after house, searching for anything that could give her the answers she needed. 

In one of the houses, there was an underground basement area. Unhinged, a door lay near the entrance, faded hoof marks embedded into the old wood. A dried out blood splatter was visible on the stone stairs. Her heartbeat increasing, Daring Do slowly descended into the basement, watching her steps carefully. The basement was trashed: remains of wooden furniture and shelves were lying around, broken glass and other debris covered the floor. 

The first thing of importance she found was an equine skeleton. Taller than an average pony and bearing a pair of fangs, it immediately piqued her interest. The skull of the skeleton featured a rusted sword stuck through its eye socket and coming out the back. Moving further into the basement, holding her flashlight steady, Daring Do found a second skeleton. It was very close to the first one in terms of anatomy, down to the fangs. This one had a huge iron nail stuck in its chest.

Once the adventurer reached the wall of the room, she saw the third and the last skeleton. This one was definitely a pony, and tattered remains of a red cloak still covered its body. Unlike the first two skeletons, this was in a natural lying down position, and it was surrounded by a dried out pool of blood. At the edge of that pool, an object of interest lay – a journal. Dried out, in some places glued with the blood splatter, but still in a reasonable condition to read.

Later during the night, Daring Do was back home, meticulously studying the journal. Some of its pages were ruined by blood, but plenty of writing survived, allowing her to understand the contents. The journal used to belong to someone whose name began with an 'H', and it described the vampires pretty well. There was information about Nicholas, some of his servants, and the location of Vallaer. Not wasting any time, the adventurer set out to find that city the next day. Believing the civilization of vampires to be gone, she was taken by surprise when she witnessed their return. 

Something outside her room rustled, breaking her line of memories. She raised from the bed and looked in the direction of the exit. In a moment, it burst open, and a familiar stallion rushed in.

"Daring Do!" Caballeron quickly sad, his eyes frantically scanning the room, "I know, I know we've not been on good terms, but we, we need to put the differences aside! We must escape!"

"I, uh..." Daring Do began, confusion in her voice. The stallion before her was not the one who tried to mess with her so many times. Thinner than before, and certainly not as arrogant, he was trembling.

"Oh no..." the stallion backed down, his crazed gaze fixated on the eyes of the pegasus, "They... they got you!"

Before the mare could say anything, he dashed outside the room and quickly left the scene. After a second of thought, Daring Do got up from her bed and made her way to the hall, uncertainty in her steps. She stopped as two guards trotted past her, their armor clanking. Orders were issued, and soon a guard appeared in the doorway. 

"Do not attempt to leave the room," he said, locking his eyes on the pegasus. Slowly, she nodded in response, getting back to her bed.

"Let her come," another, way more familiar voice said from the hall. In a few seconds, Nicholas himself appeared in the doorway. The guard saluted to his king, stepping aside. After nodding to the guard, the Vampire King addressed the adventurer: "Daring Do... Perhaps, thou art interested in this situation."

Nodding, she got back up from her bed and went past the guard. She followed Nicholas to the hall, where they went in the direction of where Caballeron disappeared. Despite the hurry of the guards, the Vampire King moved at a slow pace, no visible signs of stress or rush on his face. 

"'Tis quite surprising he hath managed to escape," he said calmly as the two made their way through the hall, "Tell me... Is he thy adversary? An opposite of who thou art?"

"In some way, I suppose..." the adventurer replied slowly, "When we first met, he wanted to be my partner. However, I work alone, and he... he didn't want to do it to preserve history. All he wanted was money."

"Those who do not value the past are doomed to repeat the mistakes of the past," Nicholas replied, looking at the mare with a wise gaze, "He hath not learned that thy own escape attempt failed. Now, he repeateth it... much more crudely, I must add. He made much noise, attracted too much attention. If he indeed wanted to be thy partner... he would have much to learn."

Daring Do nodded silently, her thoughts wondering to where she didn't expect them to. Ever since she refused to let Caballeron join her, he had been trying his best to thwart her adventures and expeditions, doing everything he could to land her in a bad situation. Even when she found Vallaer, he was there to gloat at her, for he thought he was victorious. Arrogant, greedy, having no interest in the actual history of the items Daring Do was searching for. And yet, she felt sorry for him in some way.

"I see thy mind is troubled," the Vampire King commented, "Do not feel sorry for him, adventurer. He could not evade punishment forever. Now, he hath it all coming to him."

"And... what will happen to him when you catch him?" she asked, a shiver running down her spine as she thought of all the ways Nicholas could punish Caballeron. She still remembered how he had no problems with turning someone in a pile of dust. He had lived for a long time, and the adventurer was certain he knew many ways to inflict pain and suffering. 

"We shall see," Nicholas replied, deciding not to give a definite answer just yet. Daring Do responded by looking away and letting out a shaky breath, knowing well not to be inquisitive. 

A guard rushed to the king and saluted, making a short report. Nicholas nodded, and then the guard hurriedly trotted away. The pace of the Vampire King didn't change, and nothing indicated a change of mood.

"Expected just as much," he said to Daring Do, "I suppose thou shalt see the judgment firsthoof, Daring Do. Perhaps, thou canst learn from his mistakes better than he can learn from thine."

The adventurer nodded, continuing to follow the king as they descended into a lower floor of the castle. With each step, Daring Do felt more and more nervous as her ears drooped and her pace became slightly slower. Nicholas glanced at her, noticing her mood, but didn't comment on it. He didn't change his own pace, prompting the pegasus to speed back up. 

Their steps echoed in the mostly silent hall, creating an eerie atmosphere. The guards stood at the entrances still, not moving at all, their eyes scanning the surroundings constantly. However, the closer Nicholas and Daring Do came to the next hall, the louder they could hear someone yelling. Soon, the words became intelligible.

"Stay back!" Caballeron yelled, his eyes darting around as four guards surrounded him in a circle, pointing the tips of their halberds at him. The stallion turned around, trying to see a way out. His pupils shrank to pinpricks once he saw the Vampire King coming, "No, no..."

"'Twas quite foolish of thee to think that thou couldst escape," Nicholas said coldly, "Thou wouldst have a better chance if thou had thy associates with thee. However... they seem to be comfortable here. I have talked to them, and the only reason why they were with thee was thy money and the payment thou promisedst. I suppose they have earned my forgiveness, and they shall be set free soon. Thou, however... I am not so certain."

"Daring Do!" Caballeron turned his head to the mare, "Please... I'm sorry for what I did, and... please, I need your help!"

"She won't join thee," Nicholas replied before Daring Do could, "Unlike thee, her thoughts were not of escape but of learning. I wonder... why didst thou want to join her if not for learning? What could it possibly be? I presume it was not... riches. Wealth. Thou art certainly above it, art thou not?" he let out a chuckle of amusement.

"Yes, it was for money! But... I'm done with it now! I am!" the stallion replied in a shaky and desperate voice.

"Only because thou wast caught and punished accordingly," the Vampire King snorted, "'Tis not thy conscience or morals that speak... 'tis thy tiny mind that thinketh in profits and losses. This situation is a certain loss for thee. But perhaps... Thou hast learned the lesson and thou hast changed," he turned to Daring Do, "Help me decide, adventurer... Should I forgive him and let him go or should I put this thief back in his cell? Think carefully."

Silence fell on the hall. Caballeron was trembling, his eyes fixated on the mare. Nicholas was looking at her as well, his gaze calm and patient. Daring Do stared at the floor, avoiding all the gazes, her thoughts racing as she weighed out her decision. A part of her wanted to imprison him so that he would never get in her way, be it for good or evil. However, another part of her conscience felt pity for the stallion. He had finally seen what ancient artifacts may hold, and it was obvious he regretted his decision to come to Vallaer. 

"What will happen if I say that... he can't go free?" Daring Do carefully asked, looking at the Vampire King.

"Then he would remain at Vallaer until I see fit to release him," Nicholas fulfilled her curiosity, "He hath not caused any problems other than the fact that he escaped, so I suppose it is only just to return him to the dungeons... to a more secure place, most likely."

"And if I tell you to set him free?" the mare asked another question, trying not to push it too far.

"Then I shall do that, of course," the Vampire King nodded, "However, a certain spell will be put on him to ensure that he doth not tell anyone of what hath happened here... among some other harmless things."

Daring Do went back to thinking. Unblinking, Caballeron stared at her, hope in his eyes. The air was thick, filled with desperation, anxiousness, and fear. The silence was almost unbearable, and one could almost hear the beating hearts of everyone present in the hall. With a heavy sigh, the pegasus was ready to lay her judgement before the Vampire King.

"Set him free," she said quietly. Nicholas nodded and ordered for his guards to escort Caballeron to the surface and away from Vallaer, as well as to put the aforementioned spell on him.

"Thanks you... Trust me, I won't forget it!" the stallion gratefully said to the pegasus, "Thank you..."

Daring Do was silent, only letting out a sigh of relief once Caballeron disappeared. She wondered if her decision was right; but even if it wasn't, she had no power to change it. One thing was certain, however – that stallion would not be in her way anytime soon. Perhaps, not at all if he was as grateful as he claimed. The outcome of this event would show itself in the future, Daring Do knew it.

"We shall see where this decision leadeth," Nicholas said as if he could read her thoughts, "I have some different news for thee. Wouldst thou like to travel with me to Zebrica?"

"Zebrica?" Daring Do blinked, confused by the change of topic, "I, uh... I would like to!" a realization came to her that it would finally be the time to see the surface again. Until this very moment, she didn't fully recognize how much she longed for it. A breath of fresh air, sunlight on her fur, the blue of the sky, she could almost feel it already.

"Good, then," the Vampire King nodded, "We are departing in a few hours. In the meantime, I suppose thou shouldst visit the tailor; she will make clothes for thee. 'Tis hot in Zebrica in this time of the year, so I think some protective clothing is most welcome. I also recommend thou getst some mental rest. A cup of tea, perhaps, or listening to music. Thou couldst go out in the streets, there are plenty of performers that would love some ears."




A few hours later, Daring Do and Nicholas met on one of the towers of the castle. The mare was dressed in a well-fitted white robe with a keffiyeh on top of her head that also covered most of her muzzle. However, the Vampire King was dressed slightly different. A white robe with red edges, a wide-brimmed white hat with a red strip of silk around its top. A red keffiyeh was wrapped around the neck of the vampire, covering some of his muzzle as well. Protecting his eyes, a pair of circular orange glasses with thin metal flaps at the sides sat on his muzzle. Along with the two, a chariot was present with four vampires pulling it, each of them dressed in all white, covered from head to hooves, leaving the wings free. 

"I suppose we can depart now," Nicholas said, "Didst thou take everything thou needst?"

Daring Do nodded, gestruing at her saddlebag. In it, there was some paper and ink along with a couple of quills. Since food and water was in the carriage itself, she didn't feel the need to take anything extra.

Nodding in response, the Vampire King got into the carriage first. Daring Do followed him, closing the door behind her, and in a few seconds, the carriage took off. The adventurer didn't know what business Nicholas had with Zebrica, but she was interested in it nevertheless. Hopefully, it would prove to be more than a simple trip to the surface. For some reason, she thought that it would be so indeed.
> Chapter 9: Traveling
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The crescent moon was high above the lands, barely covered by a thin sea of pale clouds. The stars twinkled in the dark canvas of the sky, seemingly giving the sparkle to the blanket of snow below them. The crisp night air surrounded the black chariot as it rose higher and higher. Despite the cold winds near the clouds, the inside of the chariot remained warm and comfortable for its three passengers.

Daring Do was glued to the window, fascinated by the majestic view it allowed her to see. Despite being a pegasus, she had rarely ever risen so high; when she did, she often didn't have the time to look around and marvel at the scenery. But now, she had all the time in the world to take in the mountains, the sky, the clouds, everything that lay in front of her eyes. Lights of distant settlements, treetops of the forests, grass of the plains, everything was in her sight. On the horizon, she could almost see the spires of Canterlot. 

Nicholas watched her from behind his orange-tinted glasses, his expression relaxed and calm. He had been deep in his own thoughts for a while now, wondering about Zebrica and what it had for him. The sudden call disrupted his plans, taking him by surprise. After so many years, he wouldn't expect anyone to remember his kingdom, but Zebrica did, and it made a call to him. His scouts were scattered around the world, searching for allies; however, they found him first this time.

Next to the Vampire King, a zebra was sleeping soundly, wrapped in a warm cloak from head to hooves. He was the messenger who went through the snowy plains to deliver the invitation. With his mission mostly complete, he relaxed on the seat, preparing for the next day.

"Regele meu," a voice was heard from the outside. Nicholas turned to one of the windows and saw the closing vampire flying to the side of the chariot. His expression was unreadable behind a protective mask, but his voice was worried: "Noi suntem urmăriți."

The Vampire King looked through the back window, and indeed, there were two equine shapes flying behind the chariot, hiding in the clouds not too far away. His eyes allowed him to see the same armor he saw on the guards in the Frozen Gem. It came as no surprise to him – ponies were alert to the presence of the vampires now. Without a doubt, they spread out across the mountains to scout the territory and managed to notice the chariot.

"Nu ataca," Nicholas ordered with a firm shake of his head, "Nu le arăta că le putem vedea. Procedați conform planului."

"Înțeleg, regele meu," the vampire nodded and returned to his place.

"Is something wrong?" Daring Do asked with worry. She looked out the back window but her sight wasn't nearly as good as Nicholas', so she couldn't see the small shapes following the chariot. 

"We shall see," the Vampire King replied vaguely.

Around a minute later, everything calmed down. Daring Do returned to watching the night sky, the zebra was still asleep, and Nicholas only glanced through the back window from time to time to confirm that the ponies were still following the chariot. However, his attention turned to the adventurous mare by his side. For a few long moments, he silently gazed at the stars with her.

"It is beautiful, isn't it?" Nicholas quietly said to Daring Do, "If the scourge of the sun didn't push us to live underground, we would gladly settle on the surface to witness this night until we could see no more. To live under the night sky, to see it with our own eyes... 'Tis something to live for. More stars than even the ageless can count in their lifetime, and the vastness of the great cosmos... Hast thou ever thought about it? Hast thou thought about what lieth beyond this world?"

"I think it's the first time I'm looking at it, and... it is beautiful," Daring Do said in awe. Her voice was quiet in respect to the presence of the night, "But... I haven't thought about it much."

"Thy treasure is what was once lost in our own world, I understand," Nicholas nodded, "However, it is not the only wonder out there in the whole universe. Each star thou seest might have a world just like our own. The distance between them and us is immeasurable, so we might never see those worlds with our own eyes, but they are there. Countless planets circling or being circled around by a star, unexplored vast worlds of wonder..." he trailed off, a dreamy look on his face. In a few moments, he returned to reality and turned to Daring Do, a question on his mind, "Tell me, thou art an explorer, art thou not?"

"Yes, I am," she replied with great interest, turning her whole attention to the Vampire King, wondering just what he had in store for her this time.

"Then wouldst thou like to see just how much there is to explore, how much knowledge there is to learn?" the vampire asked in a mysterious tone. After receiving a simple nod, he continued, "Then thou shalt know an experience unlike anything thou hast seen before. To understand the night, thou hast to see it," he lifted his robe and lowered the wrap around his muzzle. After bringing his pale foreleg to his face, he bit on it slightly, letting some blood flow, "Take a drop, taste it, and thou shalt see."

Feeling slightly disturbed, she was about to decline, but the promise kept her interest. It was one in a lifetime experience, and as an adventurer and explorer, she was ready to learn, no matter what it took. Soon, a drop of blood fell on her tongue, and she swallowed. In a moment, her heart skipped a beat, her eyes widened, and stars reflected off of her pupils. Her body went numb, and if not for Nicholas, she would fall to the floor of the chariot.

"Forgive me, adventurer," he said, his voice slightly muffled, growing more distant with each word, "This experience is done better if thou art surrounded by warm pillows and covered with a soft blanket on a comfortable bed. But thy lust for knowledge dictates thee to learn whenever possible. May it be so, then."

His voice faded away, and Daring Do could no longer see the present. Her consciousness traveled outside of it, shifting to the times long past and forgotten by most.



The mare felt light as a feather, caught by the rough wind and flown without any control. Carried across an immeasurable distance, she could feel something coming to her. A certain thumping resonated inside her head, a sloshing sound accompanied it. Images flashed before her eyes, too quickly for her to understand, all blurring together in an incomprehensible mess. 

Then suddenly, it was nothing. For a long moment, everything was pitch-black and absolutely silent: not even a thought was heard, and no feeling was present. An emptiness, one that was complete. Rapidly, a vision came to her; nearly in an instant, she could see everything. She was floating among the many stars of the night sky, and the red moon, Lună Roșie was in front of her.

The cosmos was not black and neither was it blue. Many eons ago, the universe was born with many colors to create its eternal beauty. Spanning across the infinity, it spread far and wide, giving birth to stars and planets, to systems and galaxies. With time, the galaxies faded away, the stars burned out, planets turned to dust; and yet, the new replaced them constantly in a timeless cycle of birth and death.

The dust of the long-gone stars reflected and changed the light of the existing stars, turning it into a show of marvel and wonder. Light traveled thousands of light years to reach the eyes of those willing to see. Many of those stars had already died by the time their light could be seen by sapient beings, by those who could understand this light in a certain, intelligent way. The stars captivated the minds of the sapients for as long as sapients were alive. 

The cosmos was not silent either; a deep hum resonated throughout the universe, traveling unseen distances and through the ages of time. Slow, gentle; sometimes rapid and rhythmical. No matter how quiet it was, the silence was never absolute. It might be true that no living being would ever be able to hear it, but there was no complete silence. Even in the most silent room, one could hear their own heartbeat and pulse, their own breath, and sometimes, even the flow of blood.

The universe was a giant, infinite organism with its own flesh and blood. It breathed, it lived in a way that a small being like a pony would never understand. From their perspective, even a mountain was gigantic. A single tree is a marvel to them, for it is taller than a single pony would ever be. However, their own planet was just a speck of sand among many in the sea of cosmos, floating through space to nowhere and yet to everywhere. Such concepts evaded even the smartest of the pony kind and other beings inhabiting a lonely blue rock floating in the cosmic void.

But no matter how close-minded any of them were, the cosmos was there before they came and will be there long after they were gone. No one knew what was there beyond cosmos – and if there even was a place where cosmos didn't exist. No one knew if it was truly infinite or ever-expanding, and perhaps no one will ever discover such deep knowledge.  

Philosophers and scientists argued through centuries about what was there beyond their own little world, and yet the truth was as far away as it always were. Gods, spirits, myths, and legends were born and then died, all in pursuit of cosmic knowledge. Neither a scholar nor a believer could find their answers, and both found their rest in death. Each and every generation of ponies, griffons, yaks, kirins, and many other different beings tried to understand the vast universe, and yet it was elusive and mysterious, seemingly hiding from them on purpose. 

Daring Do realized that it was not her who listened to Lună Roșie but Nicholas many years ago. Looking from his perspective, she could only see the pale gray fur on his muzzle, but it was apparent she was indeed watching through his eyes. He was the first one to listen to the revelations of Lună Roșie, the first one to earn the knowledge of the cosmos, and now the adventurer received a gift containing this knowledge, a fruit from the tree of the universe.

She opened her eyes and found herself back in the chariot. Her maw was slightly opened as she gazed out the window, her eyes being able to see the whole beauty of the night. However, it soon faded, returning to the usual dark canvas with small white spots dotting it. And yet, her vision was open now, and she could see more even in such darkness with her weak eyes.

Daring Do opened her maw to say something but no words came out. Helplessly, she was silent, unable to find the words to describe what she had just seen. She blinked a couple of times, still coming to her senses and the reality as a whole.

"That is exactly why thou needst to experience it to understand it," Nicholas told her, "Thou simply cannot describe it. No matter what, a clear picture will tell thee much more than any words ever could. And now, thou shouldst rest. We have a whole day ahead of us."

The adventurer simply nodded and adjusted her position on the seat. She closed her eyes, and soon, a calm and peaceful dream came to her, allowing her to relax and dive into the sea of consciousness to view what she had to say to herself in ways that she might not even understand.

Nicholas gazed at Daring Do with much interest. She seemed to be a simple pony from the outside, barely distinguishable from the crowd, and yet she yearned for knowledge about everything that she could see. This thirst for knowledge was very apparent in her actions. When he saw her first, she was very careful about what she thought were relics of the past. She cared about them more than most did, and she had a certain spark in her eyes. In his long lifetime, the Vampire King had rarely encountered such ponies, much less had the chance to talk with them personally. For decades and centuries, he had been searching for someone who would pass his knowledge to the rest of the world, enlighten it with the arcane and the mysterious. He had taught many vampires what he knew, but ponies hadn't come this close to it before. Now, he had the perfect opportunity to teach someone who was very interested in what he had to offer.

Knowledge brought loneliness, it made him detached from the lower world, for his mind floated in the ocean of cosmos. He sated his material and physiological desires such as food, water, aesthetically pleasing things like art and music, and lust for someone else. He had it all, and yet he didn't have something many others had. There was no end to his journey in sight, no final goal to achieve. Was it unreachable? Was it something that he would never have? 

He looked at the night sky. Many worlds lay out there in the stars, distant galaxies calling for exploration, and yet a part of him wished to find something in his own world. It was a familiar feeling, but he had forgotten it after years of struggling to survive and learn. He was consumed by his responsibilities, and the rare opportunities to relax were spent in his bedroom enjoying a glass of blood and maybe satisfying a mare on the bed. However, such moments were few and far in between; they didn't leave much of a sensation after everything was said and done. 

He chuckled quietly to himself. He hadn't thought about such a thing in a long time, and it seemed that it was the pony who helped him understand those things. Now he knew he wanted something more, something that he didn't yet have. A thing which was forgotten in the past, something that left barely a memory. 

Nicholas closed his eyes, releasing a soft sigh. It was a time long past and gone, and he had only a trace of a memory. Did it even happen? Or maybe it was a dream? He couldn't tell. A long while had passed since then, and the only reminder was back at the castle, hidden deep beneath its foundation. A pulsating crimson orb in a dark room, a living shape moving inside it.

His eyes shot open. No, it was a nightmare. At least, he hoped it was, for he didn't know what he would do if it were the reality. And yet, it was as vivid as if he knew it for a long time. In any case, there was no use thinking about it at the moment; he had important things to attend to this day. 




Princess Luna and the six mares were sitting at the table in the local hotel. The night was still young, the ponies were sleepy, but important things needed to be done. Despite the sleepiness, the ponies were anxious, nervously shifting in their seats. The alicorn had an uncertain look on her face but otherwise displayed no emotions. 

"I suppose everyone here knows whom we are dealing with," Luna spoke slowly, "Vampires. The looks match the description, and the vampires are no doubt hiding somewhere in the mountains. We don't know what they do or want, but I know one thing for certain – they know about us."

"We'd know more if I could just catch him..." Rainbow Dash grumbled, her ego still hurt after she failed to catch the vampire.

"Excuse me, you did what?" the princess swiftly turned her attention to the pegasus, a shocked expression on her face.

"I, uh, I saw him running away, so... I went to catch him," the pegasus replied with hesitation, "He didn't look that strong, but he got away."

"It was quite foolish of you," Luna said sternly, "Be thankful that he didn't hurt you."

"If he tried-"

"He would've succeeded," the alicorn cut her off, raising her voice, "If he wanted, he'd fight you, and you would not come out of that encounter unscathed... or maybe even live at all. Did you forget that he had a sword?"

"It didn't look like he had one..."

"Are you being serious, Rainbow Dash?" Luna looked the pegasus in the eyes, making her cower slightly with the angry gaze, "He wore a robe. In my years of experience, I learned that many things can be sneaked underneath them, including various deadly weapons," she paused for a moment, collecting her thoughts and deciding what to say next. The room was silent. "Case and point are, you could've been seriously hurt because you overestimated yourself and underestimated the vampire. Do not do it again, or I swear I will drag you all the way back to your parents so that you could explain your reckless actions to them."

Rainbow Dash wanted to retort, but Luna's glare kept her silent, and so she let out a huff and looked away, knowing better than to continue arguing. A few moments passed in silence, and Luna let out a sigh, knowing that the ponies would object to her next statement without any doubt.

"In any case, all of you are going home."

"Your Majesty, pardon me, but... I feel we could do more than that," Twilight spoke up quietly, trying not to aggravate the lunar alicorn further. Her friends nodded to her statement with Rainbow Dash being the most enthusiastic one. 

For a few seconds, Luna thought about it despite wanting to refuse outright. The six mares were young, but they have proven themselves in the past. They freed her from the nightmares and stopped the Chaos Spirit from plunging Equestria into disharmony. These six ponies weren't warriors and neither were they perfect, but they had already done plenty of notable deeds. 

"I noticed that during the night, there is a strong magic force emitting from a certain direction," Twilight continued, hoping to persuade the princess, "It grows stronger during the evening, peaks at around midnight, and then slowly fades away as the morning comes. I think we can track vampires down and find where they are."

"A sensible idea," Luna admitted with a slow nod, "Alright, I suppose you can stay for a little longer... How do you propose we track down the vampires, Twilight Sparkle?"

"We'll have to start the search during the evening when their magic grows stronger," the unicorn was quick to reply, "We can't go out in the morning or during the day because the magic is too weak at that time to determine the direction. But..." she summoned a map with some markings placed on it, "I've been working on it for a few hours, and I think I found the angle. From our position-" she pointed at the mark depicting the settlement of Frozen Gem "-the direction is to the north, slightly to the east," her hoof went over a triangle shape on the map, the longer side of which was near the settlement, and the opposing top of the triangle was marked with a question mark that was placed on the depiction of the mountains, "I'm sure the precision will improve when the night comes and we are closer to the source of this magic."

"Then we shall begin next evening," Luna nodded, "We must rest well for the night."




As the morning sun rose higher and higher in the sky, the black carriage neared its destination. It flew over the vast sea separating Equestria and Zebrica, descending to one of the coastal cities as per instructions of the zebra guide who was awake at the moment. Daring Do was waking up, groggily blinking and yawning. Despite having slept on a simple seat, she felt very well-rested and ready for the coming day. Once she was fully awake, she looked out the window.

Below them, an immense savanna was visible, spanning from the coast to the horizon. A city sprawled on the shore of the sea, and a lone river flowing through it and deep into the land. 

"Hast thou been to this city before, adventurer?" Nicholas asked Daring Do with curiosity.

"A few times, yes," she nodded, "Malihai is one of the oldest cities in Zebrica. Probably not as old as some of Equestrian cities, but it is a successful trade center and the capital of Zebrica," she gestured at one of the biggest buildings in the city, a castle of an unusual orange color and rounded, smooth shapes, "This is Tumaini Nzuri, the Castle of Good Hope. It is a display of wealth and power, but it is more than that – it houses one of the largest libraries in the world with books and scrolls dating to pre-Equestrian times."

"Very interesting indeed," the Vampire King nodded, a spark of curiosity appearing in his crimson eyes, "I always admire those who preserve the knowledge. Whoever put the time and effort into building such a majestic castle deserveth their praise. We have spent countless years collecting all that we could to put it in our own library, we can certainly appreciate the effort. And perhaps, we can even take a look at what is stored in Tumaini Nzuri."

"Not everyone is allowed in the library," the zebra finally spoke, warning the two, "Teachers and scholars are, and they are to pass the knowledge to others."

"I suppose I qualify as one or the other, but we shall see what the ruler thinketh about it," Nicholas nodded in understanding. 

In a few minutes, the chariot gently landed near the entrance gate to the city. It stopped at the side of the road, making sure not to obstruct it for other carriages and zebras that went on hoof. A small crowd assembled, curious about the arrival of the sudden guests. In the distance, the gates of the castle opened and five zebras came out of it and swiftly headed towards the carriage.

"Wait here, please," the zebra said, glancing out the window, "I will inform the queen about your arrival."

Nicholas and Daring Do nodded, and the zebra exited the chariot, coming to meet with the incoming guards. Meanwhile, the vampires that pulled the chariot, as well as a couple of guards, took their places around their king in a circle, not letting any zebra come any closer than they already were. Whispers were exchanged among them in the crowd, curious and interested gazes were aimed at the cloth-wrapped guests. 

"Anxious, art not thou?" Nicholas asked rhetorically, "I believe 'tis thy first time accompanying royalty. What dost thou think about the situation?"

"Honestly, I don't like much attention," Daring Do replied, "At least, not to... me. I use a pseudonym to sign my books."

"I see," the Vampire King raised a brow slightly, "Well... most of thy body is covered. I'm fairly certain no one will recognize thee as either Daring Do or as..." he looked at her questioningly.

"A.K. Yearling."

"Or as Yearling," Nicholas nodded, "Believe me, I understand the need for privacy and calm more than most. Anyway, it seemeth we shan't be staying in this chariot for long."

Confirming his words, Zebrican guards gave them a go, and the chariot continued on its way into the city, slowly wheeling through the main street straight to the castle. The guards made sure that no zebras came in the way of the chariot, separating the crowd. The chariot rode through the market, behind which the castle stood. A winding pavement made the chariot rock slightly in its tracks, but otherwise, everything was calm if not slightly anxious.

Meanwhile, the zebra guide hopped back into the chariot and took a seat across the king.

"Welcome, Your Majesty," he said, "Queen Damu Msemaji is waiting for you."
> Chapter 10: Damu Msemaji
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The heat rose above the sandstone pavement; the air above it was trembling ever so slightly, distorting the view. Not a cloud was visible on the azure sky; the sun was in its zenith, its searing rays reaching towards the ground below. Underneath the protective layers of clothing, the Vampire King was sweating beads, and not just from the heat. The sun was a threat even to him, and he felt like the fabric surrounding him would burst in flames, leaving him naked and defenseless against the scorching sunlight. He kept squinting his eyes and blinked often, finding it difficult to see the bright surroundings. He quickened his pace, wishing nothing more than to hide underneath a sturdy roof. He knew this meeting was important, but he already imagined himself going back home, returning to the cool cavern among the snowy mountains of the Borderlands of the Frozen North; it was the only place the sunlight would never reach.

He, along with Daring Do and their guide, soon entered Tumaini Nzuri. A wave of much more pleasant air washed over the three, and Nicholas let out a silent sigh of relief. The castle was built in such a way that allowed the air to cool down as it traveled through the building, entering many purposefully built vents among the halls. To Nicholas' further satisfaction, curtains prevented the sun from entering the building through the windows. Candles were lit in the dark halls, their light flickering as the air brushed against the flames. 

The walls and columns were beautifully carved with the images of zebras and their various deeds. From simple farming, the carvings flowed into the worship of deities and various rituals dedicated to nature itself. Each flower, each leaf was expertly carved into the halls, showing as many details as was possible to depict on stone. Some of those carvings were additionally painted, adding the natural feel of life to the castle, making it ever so much more colorful. The banners of Zebrica hung from the ceiling; green in base color, each banner had a white five-petal flower depicted in its center. 

The guards wore well-polished armor plated with gold and decorated with inscriptions and harmonious patterns made with white paint. Their armor consisted of a rounded steel breastplate, a few plates to protect the legs, and a skullcap helmet with muzzle guard; chainmail was present between the bigger armor pieces and was padded underneath by a white gambeson. The faces of the guards were hidden behind white keffiyehs, and the unprotected parts of their bodies were further covered by long green silk clothes with white edges.

The Vampire King and the adventurer were led by their guide to a pair of grand doors. Each door had a metallic frame shaped like branches and trunk of a tree, and between those branches, blurry, imperfect glass was placed, allowing but the vaguest of shapes to be seen through the doors. 

Daring Do nervously shifted in place, her anxiety apparent as her ears were slightly down and her stance was filled with uncertainty. She hadn't heard much about Queen Damu Msemaji, for she was focused on the past of Zebrica and not on its present. Hours of studying were spent on past kings and queens, tribes and clans, and yet barely any time was devoted to learning about what surrounded her at that very moment.  

"The Queen is waiting only for you," the guide said, bowing to the Vampire King, "I hope she gives you a warm welcome, King Nicholas. As for me, I'm no longer required."

The guards opened the doors without uttering a word, allowing the two foreigners to enter the throne room. 

The orange-tinted walls were painted with pictures of Zebrican life, ranging from the historical nomadic times to the modern settled-down way of living. A big variety of paintings adorned the walls as well, depicting various rulers of Zebrica as well as of other countries. They included the current princesses of Equestria, the current and past rulers of a number of Griffon Kingdoms, the past rulers of Yakyakistan, and a number of other interesting persons. Among all the portraits, one of Nicholas himself was visible. 

Before Daring Do could compare the old portrait to the person it depicted, her attention was caught by the Zebrican Queen. She was sitting on a peacock throne slightly above the floor level. Her fur was black with white stripes, her mane was long, wavy, and white, and her eyes were of piercing crimson not unlike the eyes of Nicholas. She wore a simple white dress of silk, an elegant white open crown with silver embroidery atop her head, and a pair of silver rings in her ears. 

Nicholas took off his hat and pressed it against his chest, lowering the keffiyeh to reveal his face, and taking off his glasses to hide them in one of the pockets. Then, he politely bowed, and the adventurer followed his example, reluctantly revealing her face as well.

"I bid you welcome, Nicholas of Vallaer, the Vampire King," she spoke in a gentle yet powerful voice, "And I welcome you, Daring Do."

Daring Do nearly gasped, her eyes widening. Her heartbeat increased and a myriad of thoughts rushed to her head. This didn't go unnoticed by the queen.

"I very much like your books," Damu Msemaji softly said to the adventurer, smiling, "Not many may know that they are true, but there is a reason why the copies we have are in the history section of our library. Don't be afraid – your secret is safe. Although I have to say that seeing you with my own eyes is surprising, especially in such an unusual company," she rose from the throne, "In any case, with pleasantries of introductions out of the way, let us proceed to the main hall. I imagine you're quite hungry after your trip."




Daring Do didn't know what to expect but she wasn't disappointed. It wasn't a big feast like those held in Canterlot during the important events, but it was rich in the choice of food and drink. Most of the dishes were comprised of traditional Zebrican cuisine, including fried plantain for a snack, vegetable relish and a bean stew for the main course, and mini jam and coconut tarts for the dessert. For Nicholas, a special meal was served: an assortment of raw meats with some blood still left in them along with a cup filled with the delicious red liquid of the same origin. The adventurer tried not to look in the same direction, instead focusing on her own plateful of food and hoping that its smell would remain strong enough to hide the scent of fresh meat.

"I quite like this," he commented, biting a piece off of what appeared to be a chicken breast. Daring Do tried to ignore the sound of his teeth tearing and chewing the meat, "Reminds me of the feasts at Vallaer... Just right on special occasions like this."

"I'll tell the cook that you're pleased with the meal," Damu Msemaji nodded with a small smile on her face, "It was his first time making it, and I'm sure he'll take your satisfaction to heart."

"Truthfully, I would've never expected such quality of cooking," Nicholas admitted, "A meal of millennia-old recipe... made almost perfectly by a first-time cook," he took a sip of the red liquid from the cup, "Very impressive indeed."

"Thank you," the Zebrican Queen nodded in gratitude and then turned to Daring Do, noticing that the adventurer didn't eat much, "My dear, is something wrong?"

"No, it's just... uh..."

"I believe she is unaccustomed to my diet," Nicholas interjected.

"Y-yeah..." the mare admitted nervously.

"Dost not thou fret, I completely understand," the Vampire King assured her, "Not many ponies can stand even seeing raw meat and blood," he turned to the Zebrican Queen, "Is it possible for her to dine separately? I wouldn't want her to lose her appetite. Thy food is certainly worth enjoying."

"It's not a problem at all," Damu Msemaji assured, "Come, Daring Do; I have a special hall nearby where you can enjoy the meal without a single distraction. Meanwhile, King Nicholas and I will discuss our politics – I'm reasonably sure you're not interested in that sort of thing."

"A-alright..." Daring Do nodded and stood up from the table. The Zebrican Queen ordered one of the guards to escort her to the hall, and a maid came to help her move the plates of food.

"Very well, King Nicholas," Damu Msemaji spoke once Daring Do left, "I suppose we can now discuss the matters at hoof."

"Of course," he nodded in reply, using a napkin to wipe some blood left on his lips, "In this case, I'm wondering how thou foundst us in the first place."

"My Ancestors preserved the past very well, and your return was foretold," she fulfilled his curiosity, "When the moon shone red, we knew it was the time. I welcome you back to the world of the living, Winter Flame."

"Ah..." the Vampire King went silent for a few moments, raising a brow, "I see thy kind rememberth. Very well, I'm positively surprised... and impressed," he leaned forward slightly, "Very well, then. I shall allow thy kind to travel freely to my kingdom, although it is quite difficult... I'm surprised thy messenger managed to make it on his own."

"A few potions to keep his body going was all he needed, but it's true there needs to be a better way," Damu Msemaji agreed with a nod, "What do you think about airships?"

"Air ships? I don't believe I've heard of such things," Nicholas said with curiosity, "But I would certainly like to learn what they are. I suspect 'tis not as simple as making a ship fly, is it?"

"Not quite. Airships are bigger than regular ships of the same capacity, for example," she replied, "I suppose I can show them to you once we are done here. Their landing isn't too far away from here."

"Very well," the Vampire King nodded, "Let us discuss the more... mundane things."




Sometime later, the sun had begun to make its way down to disappear below the horizon. The moon peeked, ready to take its place in the sky. The stars chimed in one by one, the brightest of them clearly visible even in the fading sunlight. The winds calmed down, and coming was the night's living silence. The snow sparkled under the dimming rays of the sun, giving a bluish hue to the surroundings. 

Luna and the six Bearers of the Elements stood outside the warm buildings, preparing to travel to the source of vampires' magic. Twilight Sparkle's horn glowed slightly as she scanned the air, pulling on invisible strings of magical energy that encompassed the world. Everyone waited: some calmly, and some anxiously. The moon continued its ascent, reddening as it rose. The horn of the unicorn brightened its glow, and soon she could sense it – the trembling of the magical energy, the disturbance she was looking for. She checked the compass and chose a direction.

"It's nineteen degrees north-east," she said and then turned to Princess Luna, "Should we go?"

She replied with a simple nod, and the group began moving. The snow crunched under their hurrying steps as the ponies adopted a steady and relatively fast pace that none of them seemed to notice. Minutes passed in silence as they went further and further away from the settlement, going deeper into the snowy hills and rocky mountains. The smooth white surface was disturbed by their steps, which became more and more difficult to make the further they went. However, the fortune smiled on them, and the snow wasn't deep enough to slow them down significantly.

"Am I the only one thinking that we should've taken the guards?" Rarity wondered aloud.

"We shall come to them in peace, we need no guards," the alicorn explained, "And I believe that we are more than capable of defending ourselves if it comes to that, but I am fairly certain we shan't have to," she turned to Twilight, "Is the signal steady?"

"Yes, it is," she nodded, "And it's only growing stronger! I can... almost hear some voices."

"Let us keep going, then," Luna nodded, "Chances are, we shall reach them before dawn. If not, we shall set up a camp for the day."

"Can't wait to reach that vampire..." Rainbow Dash grumbled.

"We are on a diplomatic mission," the princess cut her off, "I doubt Nicholas would be very happy about your attitude."

"Nicholas? That's a strange name," Pinkie Pie spoke up, "Is he that huge vampire we saw last night?"

"He is," Luna nodded, "He hasn't harmed anyone yet, so I'd rather see it remain mutual. He is interested in us as much as we are in him and his kind. It would be good for us to avoid violence or jumping to conclusions."

"B-but don't vampires... drink blood?" Fluttershy asked in a trembling voice.

"If they do it, it's their conscious decision. In this case, they can be reasoned with, I believe," Luna assured the nervous pegasus, "My sister examined the current crime reports, especially those connected to missing ponies. All were accounted for, and no reports of ponies being bitten or drained of blood were found."

"P-ponies go missing?" 

"In most cases, it's elderly with memory problems. They're always found," the princess explained, "In other cases, ponies merely move out of cities and live their lives... 'off the grid'. Some get away from their overprotective parents, some simply wanted to disappear and start things anew... in any case, the main point is that there have been no vampire attacks."

"But blood doesn't just... grow in an orchard," Applejack noted, "Where's it taken from? Cows? Goats? They gotta get it from somewhere."

"We shall figure it out once we establish a connection with the vampires," Luna stated, "Anyway, we have a long way ahead. Conserve your energy."

They continued on deeper and deeper into the north. The wind suddenly blew, raising clouds of snow and making the ponies narrow their eyes in order to see. Thankfully, their compass proved to be reliable, and they didn't stray off their course. Having a no less strong affinity for magic than Twilight Sparkle, Luna could feel the group getting closer to the source of the magic. The invisible vibrations of energy increased and the moon become redder and redder, and soon something interesting could be heard among the blowing winds.

"Does anyone hear that?" Rainbow Dash was the first one to speak up.

"Sounds like a song..." Fluttershy nodded, her ears perked up. 

"It's at the source of the magic, I can feel it," Twilight Sparkle added and then checked her compass, "Oh wait..."

"What's wrong?" Luna asked with worry as she walked up to the unicorn. The two looked at the compass and saw its arrow spinning at a steady rate, "Hm, interesting... Could be interference, could be a magnetic anomaly."

"I think I can still figure out where the source is," Twilight stated confidently and looked around. In the distance, she could see the feet of the mountains almost touching, leaving but a narrow opening in between, "There!"

Dropping the compass into her saddlebags, the lavender unicorn slightly adjusted her course and headed towards the way. The snow almost completely obstructed her vision, forcing her to rely solely on her magic. The other ponies followed her close behind in a line. The harsh winds blew and whistled, covering their tracks almost instantly after they were made. The reddish glow of the moon was the only light guiding their way, showing them the path to their destination as if it wanted the vampires to be found. 

Step by step, the mountains grew closer and yet ever so distant. They were in plain view, and yet the way to them ended up being longer than the ponies expected. The snow whipped their bodies as it descended from the sky carried by the wind, whistling and howling. The ponies were close together, trying not to stray off, for a certain death would be their end if they did.

A song entered their ears, now fully audible even through the howling wind. An enchanting aria seemingly sang by the moon itself cascaded upon the ponies, accompanied by the deep sounds of a pipe organ. The song rolled across the mountain range, reverberation off their sides and rising higher and higher. 



"So beautiful..." Luna whispered, the reflection of the red moon clear in her eyes.

"Creepy..." Applejack said hesitantly, "Ah'm not the one to call chicken, but... Maybe that's the call for us to turn back home?"

"Sure you're not chickening out?" Rainbow Dash teased her, hiding her own fear.

"We're close, I don't think it'd be a good decision to go back now," Twilight shook her head, her ears swiveling around as she tried to find the source of the song, "I can't figure out where the song's source is, but I believe it's close to the source of the magic."

As they talked, the sky filled with color: columns of wavering light came down from the cosmos, brightening the darkness. Luna was the first to notice it, and she stopped in her tracks, raising her head. The others soon followed, silencing their conversation and watching as the Aurora shimmered with light along with the crimson moon. Slowly and carefully, they continued on their way; the weather subsided slightly, allowing them to see more clearly. The invisible one continued to sing wordlessly, and the song grew closer the further the ponies went. 

In what seemed like an instant, they found their way into the valley between the mountains. The winds became more pleasant, and all sounds were deafened by the song as it continued to play. The ponies grew more fearful with each passing moment, and yet a sense of wonder and curiosity guided them forward, carefully placing their every step in the snow. 

"The source of magic is very close," Twilight Sparkle told everyone, "Just... a few hundred meters away, I believe," she looked at her compass once again, but it was still spinning. Sighing, she put it back into her saddlebags.

"Be on your guard, everyone," Luna advised, "We have no idea what kind of welcome they shall give us."

"And what if..." Fluttershy said and then lowered her voice, "What if they... capture us?"

"I am reasonably sure they shan't do that," the princess furrowed her brows, "But if they do... we'll find a way."

"With all due respect... I'm not so sure," Rarity voiced her concern, "Your majesty, you simply can't believe that those... blood-sucking creatures won't try anything."

"I understand what you mean, but I believe they can be reasoned with at the very least," Luna replied, "They aren't a band of simple-minded beasts. No beast could've made that sword Twilight mentioned to me."

Unbeknownst to them, the vampires could already see and hear them clearly – a few of them were stationed around the valley, hidden among the deep piles of snow. One of them was hurriedly writing on a piece of paper, which he then proceeded to press against a red ruby on his armor. The ruby pulsated, and the paper disappeared in a small flash of crimson light.




As King Nicholas and Queen Damu Msemaji discussed the terms of their possible alliance and mutual support, the gem on the necklace of the vampire buzzed slightly and began to glow. Furrowing his brows, he excused himself while tapping it with his hoof. A piece of paper appeared, which he immediately brought to his eyes. 

"Is something the matter?" the Zebrican Queen asked with interest.

"...I believe I must return to my kingdom at once," he said, raising from the chair he was sitting on, "Forgive me, but we shall have to delay this discussion until the issue is resolved."

"I understand. Maybe I should send an ambassador to your kingdom?" she suggested.

"I suppose that would work rather well. The implications of this sudden issue might prevent me from returning anytime soon," he folded the paper and stuck it in one of the folds of his clothing, "Once again, I apologize for the inconvenience. If I may suggest, let Daring Do stay and study for as long as she'd like, and I'd like if thou couldst arrange for shelter and food for my stallions as well. Once all is done, Daring Do must return to Vallaer along with the stallions."

"It won't be difficult," Damu Msemaji nodded, "Very well, I shall look forward to our next meeting. Farewell."

Nicholas nodded, the glow of the ruby intensifying; a flash of crimson light consumed him as he disappeared from the room with a loud pop. For a moment, the Zebrican Queen sat in her place, tapping her chin in thought, but then she stood up and went to arrange everything the Vampire King asked of her. Their meeting might've been cut short, but it was still enough for her to understand what kind of person Nicholas was and if the alliance with his kingdom would be mutually beneficial.

Meanwhile, Nicholas appeared high in the sky above his kingdom. For a moment, he was freefalling, but he managed to easily get back control using his powerful wings. Down below, he could see seven small dots making their way to the entrance of Vallaer. He folded his wings and dived, quickly gaining speed as he fell closer and closer to the ground. His crimson eyes didn't let go of the dots, fixating on them, watching as they went closer and closer to the cave. He had no intention of stopping them; however, he would need to be the one greeting them. 

From inside the cave, another seven dots stepped out of the shadows. They formed a semicircle around the first seven, making them stop. 

Princess Luna stood in front of the ponies as they frantically looked around, wishing for nothing more than to run back. Even Rainbow Dash, the bravest of them all, counted her chances and realized that a retreat seemed like the best possible option. The seven vampires that appeared out of the cave were dressed from head to hooves in dark steel armor, their glowing eyes hidden behind the visors of their helmets. They didn't have their weapons drawn, but it was obvious they could do it at any moment. In each of their helmets, a ruby was installed, glowing ever so slightly under the night sky. 

"We come in peace," Princess Luna spoke up, "May we see your ruler?"

"King Nicholas shall be here soon," one of the vampires said, his accented and gruff voice coming muffled from inside the helmet.

"...Very well," the alicorn nodded slowly, "But may we enter the cave?"

"He shall decide," was the simple reply.

In a moment, a shadow passed over the ponies. The six young mares gasped as they looked up and saw the Vampire King gliding across the snowy valley. He turned around in the air and landed in front of Princess Luna, snow rising from under his wings. He straightened his posture and looked her in the eyes as she looked into his. His face was apparent: thin, pale, and with bright eyes of crimson. His mane black and tied behind his head as it usually was. His ears were pointy, and he aimed them directly at the unexpected guests. It was the first time Luna took in his facial features, and they didn't look unpleasant. Unusual, perhaps, but not ugly like one might expect from someone who drinks blood.

Everything was silent, even the wind disappeared. Vapor escaped the mouths of everyone present as they breathed, waiting for an invisible sign. The six ponies behind Princess Luna were silent as well, but their minds were filled with many different questions; fears, too. Everyone understood that this meeting was a mark on the history of both vampires and ponies; everything depended on how it goes down. 

"Welcome, Princess Luna of Equestria," Nicholas spoke loudly and bowed politely to the alicorn of the night, "Let us proceed inside."
> Chapter 11: The Signs
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Daring Do was sitting in the room all alone, trying to enjoy her food. And yet, the image of Nicholas biting into raw meat appeared each time she tried to take a bite, making her gag. She had seen plenty of things, she had read about many more: sacrifices, prophecies of apocalypse, weird rituals; but seeing someone casually eat a bloody piece of meat did it for her. She didn't mind eating cooked meat, but the sight of raw meat with blood sent shivers down her spine.

For a long time, she sat in her chair, barely eating her food. The voices of Nicholas and Damu Msemaji spoke in the background, muffled by the door. Daring Do lost the track of time as she continued to nibble on the food, eating it bite by bite and chewing it slowly. She wondered what exactly the Zebrican Queen and the Vampired King discussed, what plans were being brewn. An alliance between a sun-filled Zebrica and a dark Vallaer seemed unlikely, but Daring Do was reasonably sure they would come to some sort of agreement. Damu Msemaji was an interesting person, and something about her didn't seem quite right. For some odd and unexplained reason, the crimson eyes of hers made the adventurous mare think of the vision Lună Roșie gave her. She could feel that the strange goddess of blood was behind this somehow, and it only meant one thing – Vallaer and Zebrica would unite for one cause or another. She didn't know what it meant, but she was certain it would leave its mark in the history of this world.

Daring Do didn't care much about politics, but they shaped the world. Through politics, countries were made and destroyed, forgotten and banished, built anew and reborn. Ruins of cities, forgotten scrolls of wisdom, many of the things she had seen during her lifetime heavily depended on the people, and the people united through politics, waged war through politics, and brought peace through politics once more. Even if she didn't know much about what exactly went through people's heads when they discussed various political decision, it was clear that they influenced the countries and the history itself. And one day, Equestria might be just an ancient ruin along with Vallaer, and both of them would be the object of study by the scholars of the future. 

The door to the room opened, making the pegasus turn her head and break away from her thoughts. Zebrican Queen Damu Msemaji entered, but surprisingly, she was alone. 

"King Nicholas departed on sudden but very important business," she explained after noticing the confused expression of the adventurer, "I shall take care of you until he returns. How was your meal?"

"Very tasty, thank you," Daring Do replied, although there was still quite some food left on her plate, "But... he left? I'm sorry, but that seems rude."

"I believe he is not the person to leave unless he absolutely had to," Damu Msemaji shook her head, "But I certainly do eagerly await his return. He had left at an unfortunate time... however, he did tell me that he would wish to see you well taken care of. You're welcome to feel yourself at home, within certain limits of course," she walked to one of the chairs and sat down at the table Daring Do occupied, "Now, I'm very interested in learning how you ended up with the Vampire King. Would you be so kind to share the story?"

For a moment, the adventurer hesitated. Should she do it? After all, Nicholas kept her at his side for a reasonably long time, forbidding her from leaving. But ever since, Daring Do wanted nothing more but to have someone to talk to who wasn't a vampire. And so, she felt the need to lay it all out before the Zebrican Queen. She told her everything: her research into vampires, her journey to their city, and the subsequent imprisonment by the Vampire King, along with all the mystical and downright creepy encounters with his goddess, Lună Roșie. By the end of her tale, Daring Do felt relieved that she could finally tell someone about everything she had been through. Of course, she was glad she had access to what otherwise was closed off from everyone else, but as all things, it came at a price, and this price was her freedom.

"Oh dear, oh dear... but I'm glad to see King Nicholas didn't mistreat you," Damu Msemaji replied, "My ancestors knew him well for his ire, and he's not very fond of ponies as whole. I suppose he saw something in you that made him let you live."

"He would... kill me otherwise?" Daring Do asked in a hushed tone with her ears down.

"He could very well do that, I'm afraid," the queen nodded her head with a frown, "But... you don't know the whole story behind it, do you? Come with me, I shall show you something."

Dami Msemaji led the adventurer through the castle to one of its furthest rooms. The door opened smoothly, and Daring Do was led into a round room. Around a quarter of it was taken by a table, a chair, and shelves with books along with drawing supplies. Most of the wall was covered in well-drawn portraits of different mares, and one portrait hung above them all – the portrait of a stallion. White fur, black mane, and crimson eyes.

"Is it... Nicholas' room?" Daring Do asked with interest as she inspected the various things scattered around the room in a chaotically organized mess. 

"Not quite," the Zebrican Queen shook her head, "Look at the stallion's portrait closer."

Nodding, the pegasus stepped closer to the wall and looked at the portrait. The stallion looked much like Nicholas, albeit there were certain subtle differences. The color of his eyes was more towards the orange shades, and there was a dark round spot on the left iris. The manestyle was different from what Nicholas usually had, for it was free, allowing the mane to fall down his head, covering the sides of his neck. At the bottom of the drawing, a signature of some sort was placed. After squinting her eyes, Daring Do managed to figure out what was written. It was exactly one word written in beautiful cursive – Caerwyn.

"Caerwyn was the half-brother of Nicholas a long time ago," Damu Msemaji explained, "He was an artist, staying away from the politics of Vallaer, letting his older brother rule. He wasn't interested in political intrigues or struggles for power, he spent most of his time painting various things he laid his eyes on. Nevertheless, Caerwyn was appointed the Lord of the Cold Valley."

"Isn't the Cold Valley south of the Crystal Empire?" Daring Do asked with interest, "I don't think I read anything about a settlement there."

"Oh, but there was a small village of vampires," the zebra nodded slightly, "They lived not under the mountain but under the moon and stars. It was a peaceful, serene place where sun shone only a few hours a day, most of the time covered by the tall mountains surrounding the valley. Caerwyn helped build the settlement himself, often taking more work than he probably should have. But, as you can already guess, it didn't turn out to be a happy ending."

"Nicholas never said anything about having a brother," the pegasus said in a slightly confused tone, "I don't believe I saw any mention of him either..."

"Nicholas and Caerwyn had a somewhat strained and distant relationship," Damu Msemaji explained, her eyes looking at the portrait of the vampire, "Nicholas was more in favor of keeping Vallaer isolated from Equestria, but Caerwyn wanted the vampires to make amends with the ponies. You see, there was a conflict from before Equestria was created... I won't delve into details right now, but it resulted in vampires having to find a new home, which the Moon Mountains became. Or, as you call them, the Crystal Mountains."

She paused for a moment, taking a few steps towards the portrait wall.

"Caerwyn had a certain... affection for mares," her eyes wandered over the many portraits of various mares, "He was a polyamorous romantic, that stallion. All these mares you see were a part of his herd that spanned decades, and from all I know, he was very good to every single mare he ever had. He had many foals with them, and no one is sure how many of them there actually were. But what we do know for certain is that he raised them all throughout his life. But alas, the track of his children and grandchildren was lost. Who knows how many ponies have his blood now..."

"Sounds like... an affectionate stallion, yeah," Daring Do replied with a slight blush, trying to wrap her head around the fact that Nicholas' brother, by himself, probably made an entire village population. "And I suppose Nicholas had a problem with that?"

"Nicholas never tried to dictate whom Caerwyn should and shouldn't love, but he did have a problem with mingling with ponies," Damu Msemaji nodded, "Nevertheless, nothing would come of that disagreement, for Nicholas did love his brother despite it all. However, Caerwyn's actions brought down terrible consequences on him. As you can imagine, ponies didn't exactly want their mares to mingle with vampires either. Then king of Equestria, Cassius, was especially displeased with it. From what we know, it's possible Caerwyn wooed Cassius' own love interest."

"From what I studied, love did play a major role in certain historical conflicts," Daring Do pointed out, "I can't even begin to list all the troubles that happened because of it..."

"That is certainly true," the zebra let out a chuckle, "Love is as much a blessing as it is a curse. In any case, we don't know what exactly happened back then, but allegedly, a vampire went rogue and destroyed a small settlement, enabling Equestria to declare war on Vallaer. King Cassius assembled his forces and marched north, and the village in the Cold Valley was the first target. King Nicholas was gathering his own army and trying to block major entrances to the mountains, but a small force sent by Cassius infiltrated the mountain range in advance.

"The records are unclear, but the village in the Cold Valley was put to the torch, and Caerwyn was killed in the ensuing fighting. Most of his wives and foals managed to escape, but those who didn't were imprisoned, and... well, we don't have any records, but... King Cassius wasn't known for mercy, especially when it came to vampires."

Uneasy silence fell on the two as Daring Do looked at all the portraits on the walls. They were individually signed in the same cursive as the portrait of the stallion. Many happy eyes looked at her from the canvas, and it made her feel an ache somewhere deep inside. She had never seen war, but she had seen the fields of battle and ruined villages. Rusty weapons and armor, many bones lay under her hooves or in the ground. The terror might be gone, but its mark was forever etched into the old ruins.

In this moment, Daring Do felt pity for Nicholas. His long life might be a gift, but it came at a price, for he had to live with the memories of what went down so long ago. This, however, explained the initial distrust he had of her. Perhaps, his hatred had dimmed by his millenia-long imprisonment, but as all things do, it left its mark on him.

"I'm sorry, but I'm not sure if you should be showing me this, your majesty," Daring Do said with uncertainty, "It's rather personal, and I don't know how he will react when he finds out I know this."

"When he will, tell him I showed you this," Damu Msemaji told her, "But I did so in the best interest of the world. There are certain things happening in the world... The return of Nightmare Moon a year ago. A few month back, Discord returned and almost gained dominion over Equestria like he did centuries ago. And now, there are rumbles from the North... Something is happening, something important, and I believe it would be best for Equestria to have the strongest possible allies in the coming future."




The whirlwinds of snow slowly faded away into silence as the ponies and the vampires entered the cave. Dark and gloomy, with barely a light to illuminate its stone steps, the cave opened its maw and dared the ponies to go deeper. Each step resonated along the cave, the echo appearing behind and in front of the group, making an impression that something was following them from behind and led them in front. The deeper they went into the cave, the less light there was, and soon the crimson moonlight disappeared entirely. Lighting their horns, Luna, Twilight Sparkle, and Rarity allowed the other ponies to see the stairway. The magical light caused interesting shadows to appear on the surface of the walls and ceiling of the tunnel, making them dance with each move. The ponies squinted their eyes, trying to see the end of the tunnel; alas, it remained in darkness which the magical light could not pierce. Surprisingly, however, the tunnel wasn't cold – ponies couldn't see their breaths. They could feel something strange, a low vibration at the edge of their hearing, a deep rumble that surrounded them. The unicorns felt their horns itching slightly as if electrified.

Vampire King Nicholas led them on, his mind deep in thought. The royalty of Equestria had never been so close to Vallaer before, and yet, there the princess was, walking alongside him into his domain. She wasn't afraid of him, although some tension was apparent. She did not come to wage war against his kind, she came in peace and unarmed. This made him question whether she knew the fate of her father. And if she did, why was she at peace with it?

For some time, the group walked in silence, only the sound of their hooves and breaths could be heard. Step by step, they descended deeper underground through the tunnel that seemed endless. 

"I don't feel so good in here..." Fluttershy whispered mostly to herself while trying to stay as close as she could to the other ponies. 

"Thou dost not need to be affeared," Nicholas tried to console her, "There are three hundred and seventy-five steps from the top to the bottom. Fifty-five, fifty-six..."

The pegasus nodded nervously, continuing the counting in her head as the group moved forward. Her heatbeat slowed down slightly and the tunnel didn't seem so endless anymore. Each step was ever so slightly different from the one before it: a nick there, a crack here. The steps would eventually end, she realized; all she had to do was count them until the three hundred and seventy-fifth one. 

"I imagine you are not here by chance," Nicholas spoke again, glancing at Princess Luna. 

"We're not," the alicorn nodded in confirmation, "Ever since I saw you that night, I thought about what it all meant. I wondered who you might be and what you want with us. Neither myself nor my sister were aware of vampires until very recently, and so we decided to investigate."

"Thou shalt certainly find the answers soon," the Vampire King replied with a nod after a small pause. Luna's comment about vampires left him somewhat confused, for he was certain she would remember them from her youth. Had no one told her about them? "Thou and thy company have come here willingly and in peace. I appreciate this gesture and I'm pleased to receive you. But speaking of thy sister... I see she is not present with us."

"She's busy at Canterlot, I'm afraid," Luna replied, omitting the details.

"...Very well, but I am curious; who are the six mares accompanying thee?" the Vampire King looked over the six. He was well-aware whom each of them were but decided to see what the Princess of the Night had to say about them, "Forgive me, but 'tis obvious they're not ambassadors."

"That they are not," the princess admitted, "But they are very important to Equestria, and my sister and I felt it was right to take them here. They might not be ambassadors, but they need to learn, and I believe this is a good opportunity for it."

Nicholas was silent for a few long moments as his crimson eyes shifted from one mare to another. Each of them were young, barely in their twenties; each of them held a distinctive posture and had a recognizable smell. The lavender unicorn's posture was slightly lower than the rest, signifying that she had carried plenty on her back, but it wasn't labor; a scent of books new and old accompanied her. The rainbow-maned pegasus was tense, and her toned body was ready to jump into action; her scent was that of fresh air and clouds. The orange earth pony had a similar lowered posture to Twilight Sparkle, but her body was stronger and bigger, built for farm work; scent of hay, apples, and sweat came from her. The white unicorn with a well-combed purple mane stood in a certain stance that showed the beauty of her body the best; the smell of perfume and fabric completed her. The timid cream-colored pegasus trailed almost in the very back of the group, trying not to look at the vampires — her posture was reserved and tight; her scent was the most confusing, being a mix of scents from different animals. The pink pony tailing the group bounced with her every step, her posture relaxed and even joyful; a scent of bakery and sugar followed her. 

Each of these six ponies was distinct in their own way, be it their appearance or how they showed themselves to others. The Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, each different and yet forming a whole. To Nicholas, it was obvious why they were together — they completed each other; strong in certain characteristics, they were weak in others.

"I can see that all of you are very interesting, I needed but a glance to understand it," Nicholas spoke to the group, "I am looking forward to getting to know you all better over a cup of... tea," he glanced at Luna, "Is tea still the beverage you ponies enjoy?"

"Why yes, we do still enjoy our tea," Luna nodded, "Centuries passed, and yet tea is all the same. But I wonder..." she looked at the Vampire King, "Have you been gone as well?"

"In a sense, I have," he nodded, "I'd like to discuss it all in private, if thou mayest. 'Tis a... difficult and complex topic. In any case, I'm pleased to invite you all inside to share a hearty meal with me. I believe you might be tired from your travels, too, and I'd like to accommodate."

"That would indeed be very lovely, thank you," Princess Luna had no choice but to agree. In certain legends, vampires valued laws of hospitality and the sacred Rule of Invitation. This proposition fit into these legends, and the alicorn felt it would be extremely insulting to refuse.

"The pleasure is all mine," Nicholas let a small smile appear on his face. No matter the history he had with ponies and their rulers, he wasn't about to let tired travelers to go hungry at his domain, "Anything... specific that thou and thy company prefer when it comes to food? Name it and I might be able to fulfill your requests."

"I have just one request for a snack, if I may," Luna spoke first, "Cookies. Any would do, but I prefer them with fine sugar."

"I... don't know," Twilight Sparkle said once the gaze of the vampire fell on her, "A, uh... some daisies?"

"Something light, please," Rarity requested. After a nod, Nicholas moved to the next pony.

"A whole cooked fish," Rainbow Dash said. Her friends looked at her with raised brows and surprised faces, "What? A great source of protein, every athlete needs that."

"Let's see how good yer apples are if there are any," Applejack was the next to suggest, "Ah'm not sure ya can grow 'em in such cold."

"Depends on the sort of apples. We do have one that can survive in harsh conditions," Nicholas replied. After seeing the sparkles of interest in her eyes, he added, "Thou art definitely a daughter of Apple Family, I can see that. 'Twill be an honor to present our apples to thee."

"We'll see how good they are," Applejack nodded, and the Vampire King looked at the next pony in the line of requests.

"Um... uh..." Fluttershy looked away, trying not to meet his eyes with hers, "Some... fruit?"

"Don't be afraid, I do care about thy preferences," Nicholas assured her, "Speak freely if thou mayst."

"Um... I like big, red apples. Or just big if, um, there are no red ones."

"Very well, I shall see what can be done," Nicholas nodded and turned to the last pony.

"Your favorite cake!" Pinkie Pie said without skipping a beat.

"My... favorite cake?" Nicholas blinked in confusion.

"Yup!" the mare nodded enthusiastically.

"I'm not very sure thou wouldst like my choice..." the Vampire King said carefully.

"We'll see!" Pinkie Pie replied just as joyfully.

"...Alright, then," Nicholas nodded after some hesitation, "I shall do my best to honor all your requests. The chefs at the castle shall begin at once," his medallion glowed for a moment, its light brightening the cave. Once it faded, the Vampire King continued, "We need to wait but an hour for the meals to be cooked. Until then, you are all welcome to explore the city at your leisure."

"Thank you, I'm personally very interested in the architecture..." Luna trailed off as the group entered the massive cavern that hosted the entire city of Vallaer. Dim it was, and yet sparkling with life as vampires studied, worked, and relaxed. Not many lights were placed in the city, leaving most of it in shadows, but a soft blue light from above bathed the city gently, allowing even ponies to see the majesty of the ancient buildings.

"How... how is this even possible?" Twilight Sparkle asked in awe, "A cavern this big... inside of a mountain!"

"Oh, it is a glorious sight indeed and a marvel of nature," Nicholas replied with a nod as his eyes looked over the whole cavern, "My reaction was akin to thine when I found this place... the place we vampires call home. It alloweth us to stretch our wings and be free while the sun doth not burn us. I know not why this place existeth, but 'tis of little importance. What mattereth to us is that it doth exist. It is our home, our domain, and our keep. Amidst this frozen wasteland where none live, this is our sanctuary. You ponies are walking on the hallowed ground, may you remember it," the Vampire King paused for a moment as he collected his thoughts, "So, since you are eager to explore, I shall have to assign guards to you."

"Is this necessary?" Princess Luna asked, furrowing her brows.

"Perhaps not, but some of us aren't too fond of thy kind, I'm afraid," the Vampire King replied, "My guards shall make sure none of you are harmed during the exploration of the city."

"Very well, then," the alicorn replied with a nod. 

After Nicholas summoned the guards and instructed them, the ponies divided into three groups. Luna and Twilight went with the Vampire King, for they noticed the source of the magic they sensed – the obelisk in the center of the city. Rainbow Dash accompanied Fluttershy to the local forest; to the surprise of the shy pegasus, there was one further into the cave, and she expressed great desire in getting to know the local fauna. Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie went together to explore the city as a whole, including its various businesses. 

King Nicholas was deep in thought as he led the two ponies to the obelisk. It was apparent to him that the group needed to come here; the city was hidden well, and but a few ponies could even hope to reach it. Even during the War of Bloodlines, Equestrian Army couldn't find the city of Vallaer no matter how many times they sent their best scouts. The city remained safe during the conflict, but now, for some unknown reason, ponies were there again, with royalty no less. 

The Vampire King furrowed his brows. First, Daring Do along with Caballeron and his group found the city. He rationalized it as the fact that the defenses, magical or otherwise, decayed with time. But now, it didn't seem like a coincidence anymore. Something was at play, and it seemed like Lună Roșie wanted him to listen to the signs of the coming future.

Question was, would he be able to decipher them correctly?
> Chapter 12: Ponies and Vampires
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

"Do you think separating was a good idea?" Rarity voiced her concern as she, Pinkie Pie, and Applejack ventured into the city, accompanied by a guard, "What if something... bad happens?"

Rarity had never met a vampire, but she had read about them in various books. It was all fiction, of course, but it made her think about the real possibilities. Vampires existed, so maybe some of the fictious stories had a grain of truth to them.

"If they wanted to hurt us, they would'a done that already, don'tcha think?" Applejack pointed out, her voice calm. Although, some tension she didn't want to acknowledge was present in her body; something subconscious prevented her from ever exposing her back to the citizens of Vallaer as she tried to keep close to her friends, "Ah think we'll be fine."

"They just don't know us, but once we're friends, it'll be better!" Pinkie Pie said, an unfaltering smile on her face. She bounced along as she usually did, and it looked like nothing could budge her mood in the bad direction. She waved at vampires, smiled at them; in turn, some vampires waved, but others greeted her with uncertain or confused looks.

Rarity looked around and noticed the looks vampires were giving the three. Curiosity was evident on the faces of many, although some were clearly displeased with the ponies. They whispered among each-other, but the ponies couldn't understand their language. However, it was clear that their presence caused a commotion, and more vampires appeared on the scene, watching the ponies closely, even to an extent one would consider rude. Rarity would certainly say so, but she kept her maw shut in fear of repercussions. The vampires were tall, and their fangs peeked out of their maws from time to time. When they spoke, the sharpness of their fangs was evident as some of them had scars on the inside of their lips. 

"Ponies..." one of the vampires hissed and took a step towards the group, baring his fangs. Rarity quietly gasped, her ears folding, and she took a step back. Applejack lowered her stance and looked at the vampire with challenge. Pinkie Pie stopped bouncing, her smile slowly going down.

"Move along, they're under the king's protection," the guard said, changing his position so he would be between the vampire and the ponies. The vampire huffed but stepped back and went his own way, cursing under his breath. The guard watched him go and then relaxed, giving a glance to the ponies.

"What... what did he say?" Rarity asked, coming back to her senses. She didn't know why, but her heart was beating faster than she'd expect. Perhaps it was the fangs that caused this reaction, but she wasn't sure. In any case, she felt less and less comfortable by the minute.

"He dof not like ponies," he replied with a thick vampiric accent, "Leht's proceed."

Feeling she wouldn't be able to get any real answers out of the guard, Rarity and her group continued into the city. As they neared its center, they could see more and more businesses, although the majority of the city was taken by residential buildings almost exclusively. The first shop the three saw was a relatively small café which was half-empty at that time of day. After exchanging looks, they hesitantly went inside. The vampires sitting in front of the café looked at the ponies with interest, but otherwise paid them no mind. The scent of bakery and tea entered the ponies' nostrils, eliciting an uplift in their mood.

The door to the café opened with a small ring of the bell attached to it; it gained the attention of the vampire working at the counter. Her ears perked up and she turned to the newcomers, a neutrally-friendly expression on her face.

"Welcome to my humble café, ponies," she greeted the ponies and bowed slightly, "I assume Nicholas brought you into the city?" 

"Y-yes, he did," Rarity nodded and looked over her shoulder. Through the window of the café, some vampires were watching her and her friends, sending shivers down her spine, "We, um, wanted to explore the city for some time."

"Very well. But oh, where are my manners? I'm Isabel," she bowed once again, and the ponies introduced themselves to her in turn, "Pleased to meet you all. What can I get for you?"

"Oh, I don't know, we're expected to dine with King Nicholas in around half an hour..." Rarity trailed off, "But maybe some tea wouldn't hurt. What do you say, girls?" she turned to her friends. 

"Do you make muffins here?" Pinkie Pie asked with interest, her nostrils flaring as she inhaled, "Mmm... something delicious is cooking!"

"Ah wouldn't mind some tea, Ah s'pose," Applejack said with some uncertainty.

"Very well," Isabel nodded, "Give me a moment, please."

The vampire disappeared in the kitchen of the establishment, and came out in a few moments carrying a tray of three dark-brown muffins.

"They might look just like the regular chocolate muffins, but go ahead, taste them," she smiled, "It's on the house. And tea coming right up!"

Rarity got a hold of the muffin and took a bite. It was indeed rather tasty, but simple as well. The chocolate eased her nerves, the tension in her body going away. Next to her, Applejack took a bite of her own, and her eyes widened as a smile played its way on her face; the same happened to Pinkie Pie. 

"I see you like them," Isabel said as she brought three cups and a kettle, and started pouring the tea into the cups, "I'm very glad you enjoyed it! Tea would go very well along with it, I believe."

The ponies thanked the vampire and drank the tea. It had a different taste, but it wasn't surprising – the leaves for it were grown locally as well, and the vampires had to use some tricks to make them grow in such darkness. The leaves might look bland, but the taste more than made up for it. 

"Meanwhile, maybe I can show you around the city," Isabel suggested. A friendly smile appeared on her face as she continued, "I know it like my hoof, and I bet you shan't find a better guide than me."

"To be honest, it doesn't seem like we're very welcome here," Rarity admitted, not looking in the eyes of the vampire.

"Many of us were wronged by ponies," she replied, her mood faltering for a moment as a memory reappeared in her mind as it did when ponies were mentioned. However, she soon regained her mildly cheerful attitude, "But we don't need to think about that. 'Tis been a while since any pony entered Vallaer, and you three don't seem bad," she took a sip of her own tea, "I'd gladly show you around and let others see you're here as guests. There aren't many places you'd be interested in, I think, but we still have some."

After some quiet discussion, the group decided to follow Isabel. The vampire replaced herself at the counter and then hung her apron; once it was done, she led the ponies outside the café. The guard followed them like a shadow, remaining silent and observing the surroundings. Vampires began to disassemble once they had enough of looking at ponies, although some remained. From different parts of the city, other vampires came to look at them.

"I can imagine disliking this kind of attention," Isabel said, releasing a chuckle in hopes of loosening the mood, "But don't worry, a lot of us just haven't seen ponies much. Once they get used to you, you'll not be bothered."

"I'm fine with it," Pinkie Pie said in her usual joyful voice, "Maybe I can make some friends! But I can't really throw a party... It'd be weird to throw a "Ponies welcome!" party because I'm a guest and not a party host around here."

"Maybe a party would be nice, but let's not jump ahead of ourselves," the vampire replied with a slight shake of her head, "We don't like loudness. And we still need to get used to you, don't forget that."

"Okie-dokie!" the pink mare nodded in understanding, but her smile remained. If vampires needed time, then it's best she waited until just the perfect moment for a party.

For a few minutes, the group walked further into the city as Isabel pointed out various points of interest: a concert hall coupled with a theater, a school, and even a university. There were also various small private shops run by individual vampires who sold pottery, weapons and armor, bread, and all kinds of other things one could hope to buy for one purpose or another. Street musicians were also fairly common, and they mostly played slow and gentle music, one that makes the passer-bys wonder about their life and the world they live in. 

Rarity found herself thinking that vampires, all in all, weren't that different from ponies. Deep in her mind, her expectations were dark and grim, and so she was surprised by just how much Vallaer resembled any pony city. Vampires weren't plotting to take over the world or engaging in a bloody feast; they were living their lives. The face of the unicorn reddened as she realized just how badly she thought of them at first, and mentally slapped herself. She had a friend, Spike the dragon, and she treated him not as a fearsome, greedy dragon lying on a pile of gold, but as a person, as a sapient being that lived his own life and wanted to do so in peace. It was true that not all dragons were like him, but she treated him well, and so the vampire kind deserved a better treatment from her just as well.

Applejack was thinking about something else entirely; she noticed there weren't many grocery shops. Maybe she would be able to export her family's apples to Vallaer, although it was clear such a venture would be costly just in the logistics involved. The rocky mountains and the deep snow didn't offer an easy way for the cargo to travel, and the northern climate meant her family couldn't grow their apples close-enough to mitigate the transportation costs. However, maybe she would be able to expand her business one day even to the far country of vampires.

Pinkie Pie, as she usually did when meeting others, thought about making friends and partying. The vampires were wary around her and her friends, but she imagined she would be able to fix it if she could throw a party or two. After all, is there a better way to make friends than dancing and singing with them? But she had to keep in mind Isabel's words about how vampires loved their calm. Perhaps the pink mare would have to settle for parties smaller in scale, maybe less energetic. However, she was sure she would warm the way into the heart of the vampires. 

And soon, it was time for the ponies to travel to the castle. They didn't know what to expect, but something told them it wouldn't be simple.




At the same time as Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie walked the city, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy were on the outskirts; they were led to a local forest by the guard assigned to them. They could already see it, and it made them hesitate, for the forest was dark and gloomy. The pale light coming from above through the ice did little to dispell the pitch-black darkness, especially deeper into the forest. The trunks were thin and crooked, and only a few paths were clear; everything else would be impossible to get through without cutting and hacking at all the branches that enveloped the forest. 

To the surprise of the ponies, some trees could be distinguished: a few of them were lemon trees, and some grew apples. The apples were small, pale like the green of the trees; the lemons were no bigger than a pinecone. There were plentiful of various berry bushes, however. They seemed to cover almost everything down on the forest floor. Fluttershy pulled a small strawberry and took a bite of it. It wasn't bad, but there was something to it – a taste of iron, perhaps. 

A fruit bat suddenly flew out of the forest and snatched the strawberry Rainbow Dash was going to eat. The mare blinked in surprise, then glared at the small creature. It flew up to the trees and hung upside down, taking small bites out of the raspberry.

"Aw, so cute!" Fluttershy commented in her quiet voice, looking at the fruit bat.

"It stole my strawberry," Rainbow Dash huffed, her glare still on the thief.

"But there are many strawberries around."

"Well, he apparently doesn't know that," the mare rolled her eyes.

Fluttershy bent down as she noticed small insects crawling through the thin grass. A small bug was on its back, its legs helplessly flailing in the air as it tried to roll over. The pegasus gently nudged the bug back on its legs and then smiled at it as it crawled away. A small rabbit hopped along, soon disappearing into the bushes, rustling them.

"Nothing really to see here," Rainbow Dash said, looking into the darkness, "Maybe we can find something a bit more interesting that branches to look at."

"Yes. Let's go further," Fluttershy nodded and stepped on the path to the deeper part of the forest. Her friend decided not to comment, only following her.

As it turned out, the forest wasn't nearly as dark as it seemed at first: many glowworms were crawling along the branches of the trees, providing a soft, blue light. Some of them were crawling on the ground, and Fluttershy took great care to not step on any of them. She went forward slowly, looking down to make sure there wasn't anyone to step on. Rainbow Dash, in her usual fashion, hovered slightly above the ground; the flapping of her wings caused the grass to bend. The guard followed the two ponies, stepping just as carefully as the cream-colored pegasus.

Fluttershy continued to stop all the different animals and critters: worms, spiders, bugs, rabbits, bats, and even small bobcats. However, even she was surprised when heavy steps sounded in front of her. She stopped and waited; a few moments later, a bull came out into the light. He blinked once he saw the three.

"Excuse me," he said in Common, and then continued on his way. Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes, noticing a round spot on the bull's neck, right where the artery is. The spot was scarred, its skin pink and rather thin. The mare frowned, glancing at the vampire behind herself and her friend. He stood there calmly, slightly leaning on his halberd for support, his eyelids a bit low. 

Rainbow Dash didn't expect anything bad to happen, but then vampires surrounded her. She remembered Twilight talking about a book that had a vampire as a character, and now she wished she listened; but then, it was all nerdy stuff that she was definitely not into. It was for eggheads like Twilight Sparkle, not for fliers like herself. She was certain she would be able to understand things well on her own.

Fluttershy paid the bull no mind as she continued to observe the animals, some of which she was seeing for the first time in her life. The darkness didn't bother her, and the animals seemed friendly. She could feel their emotions, and most of them were warm and welcoming towards her. Even then, some watched her from the darkness, sniffing confusing scents left on her body by the animals living near her Ponyville cottage. 

Maybe their stay at Vallaer wouldn't be as bad as Fluttershy feared. The animals weren't scared of her, they weren't hiding away. There was no litter to be found anywhere around the forest, and there were absolutely no signs of fires. The paths seemed more or less natural, although some signs of branches being cut off were present. The populace seemed to be at peace with the animals and the forest they inhabited; then maybe ponies and vampires could get along nicely just as well.




Vampire King Nicholas led Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna to the obelisk in the center of the city. The vampires watched the two ponies closely, whispering between each-other. Most of the attention was focused on the alicorn, and the vampires discussed how it was possible to possess a horn and a pair of wings at the same time. Both ponies tried not to stray too far from the Vampire King, noticing how some of the vampires looked at the two. Neither of them knew the language of vampires, but the tone with which they wasn't friendly at all. However, the presence of their king stopped it from going any further.

"We vampires don't hold a high regard for ponies," Nicholas said, answering a question the ponies didn't want to speak aloud, "We have a certain... history."

"But we've done nothing to you," Twilight spoke up but then immediately regretted her words when the Vampire King glared at her. 

"...Thou, perhaps, hast not," he replied after a short while, ceasing his glare, "But don't be so ignorant as to assume that thou represent thy entire kind. Especially not the ponies born many generations before thee."

"There is some... tribalism happening in Equestria even now," Luna pointed out, "Largely, it is surely gone, but sometimes, it appears in certain families. But, if I'm being honest, it seems like many vampires dislike us."

"Maybe for thee and the ponies of today the hatred and the distaste is old, almost forgotten," Nicholas replied, "But for us... 'tis as recent as an unscarred wound. We've been gone for centuries, but we have not lost our memory, and all these years were like a second... to most."

"This explains why we haven't heard about vampires until now," the alicorn nodded, "But... you say you were gone. How?"

"I thought thou wouldst know the answer," the Vampire King raised a brow, "Interesting... But let us leave this discussion for a later time, shall we?"

Luna agreed with a nod, although her mind was buzzing with questions. Why did Nicholas expect her to know anything about the vampires? Throughout her life, she hadn't heard a single story about them aside from fiction that was clearly labeled as such. Was there truth to it, then? What if it was not fiction? But then, which part was true and which was just an imagination? She felt like she was missing something, but what?

"Wow!" Twilight Sparkle exclaimed all of sudden, and a spark went off in her horn, "That's... that's..."

"Thou art very sensitive to magic, I see," Nicholas commented, turning to the unicorn, "Thou canst sense the power, yes?"

"Y-yes..." she nodded slowly, "And... I've never felt anything like this before."

"Thou canst feel the presence of Lună Roșie, and Her power is clear before thee," he replied, "Our goddess acknowledgeth thee in turn, I can feel it."

"Lună Roșie?" Twilight repeated, a look of curiosity on her face.

"She guideth us in this world," the Vampire King explained, "She gave us life as we know it, She protecteth us the best She can, and She... is our savior."

"But... what, or who, is she?" 

"Even I don't know the exact answer," Nicholas shook his head slightly, "Lună Roșie was there before my time, and She will be there long after we're gone. But, I might be able to offer thee a simple description. She is the Goddess of Blood, and through Her blood, we, vampires, exist."

"I... don't think I follow," Twilight looked at him, many questions in her eyes.

"'Tis a long story that I cannot share with thee yet," he replied, "All I can say is that it intertwineth with the history of thy kind, going to the times before the Long Winter."

Twilight Sparkle's eyes brightened, more questions appearing in her head, battling between themselves to be voiced.

"I remember the War of the Three Tribes," Nicholas continued, his gaze distant as he stopped, "I was there when the world we knew turned to unmelting ice. The struggles we faced, the obstacles we overcame... and the lives we have lost to the biting cold. 'Twas a dark time for all of us, ponies and vampires alike. Knowledge lost, lands encased in eternal frost... And now, the tiny land we call our own is the only safe haven on this continent," he let out a deep sigh, "I... would rather not speak more of this at this moment."

The unicorn had questions upon questions to ask the Vampire King - he was, after all, more than three thousand years old. Older than the princesses, older than anyone ever known to exist, excluding the Spirits; he knew many things, witnessed a great many historical events, and his input would be invaluable to history. Many scriptures and books of that time were lost during the Chaos Age of Discord, and anything that was left was sought by many scholars of the world. Many would even die if they could as much as write down a single page of history of pre-Equestrian times.

However, now was not the time to ask questions. As ancient as Nicholas was, he would be none too pleased if someone kept pushing when he expressed no desire to continue. Twilight would still give it a try, of course, but Princess Luna gave her a certain look, one that held the unicorn in place, helping her avoid doing something she would later regret. Twilight Sparkle kept her hopes up, however; Nicholas didn't say he would never speak of it again, so maybe there would be time for the curious mare to speak to him about history again.

For a long while, the group walked in silence, each consumed by their own thoughts. The ponies, however, kept looking around, noting all the different things they could see about the city of Vallaer. The center of it was dominated by the mysterious obelisk, and it could be seen from any corner of the city; further into the cave, a big castle stood, away from the center of the city. It looked like it sprouted from the rocky ground, for its walls smoothly transitioned into stone, and some towers looked more like giant stalagmites, seemingly naturally growing from the cavern floor. The castle dominated the entirety of the northern side of the cavern, right on the opposite side of the entrance. 

After some minutes passed and the ponies neared the obelisk, Luna spoke up.

"I don't think I can see any foals around," she commented, a frown on her face, "Are they at school? But even then, I don't think I've heard anything, and foals can be quite loud."

Nicholas' face immediately darkened, and he furrowed his brows. For a long moment, he was silent, but Luna noticed his reaction.

"We cannot have foals," he said, his tone was as if he had to force the words out of his maw.

"Is it forbidden?" Luna inquired, seemingly oblivious do the tone of the Vampire King.

"It is not forbidden," he replied, his tone still stiff, "We... cannot breed to further our kind. We can only be turned from ponies."

"Ah," the alicorn replied somewhat awkwardly, "I... apologize for asking."

"No apology needed, Princess Luna," Nicholas eased his voice, "But let us not speak of this again."

The awkwardness and uncertainty lasted until the group finally reached its destination – the obelisk. Monolithic, it stood, an empty pool around it; its symbols dim, but glowing. A few stains smelling of iron were around the obelisk, although they were slowly but surely disappearing, seemingly absorbed by the stone. 

"I definitely feel magic the strongest here..." Twilight Sparkle commented, looking at the obelisk, "What are those symbols? Some of them are familiar, but it doesn't make sense."

"'Tis an old language, older than any of us," Nicholas explained, "Ancient magic, blood magic. The language is difficult to understand, even I still struggle. What thou seest before thee is an assortment of invocations and prayers to Lună Roșie. And some of them are Her answers – right there, near the top. But now, such language is not needed – She hath more efficient tools of communication with us through this obelisk."

"And... can we ask her something?" the unicorn asked slowly, staring at the obelisk, a hint of uncertainty and even fear in her eyes.

"She hath allowed the two of you to be present here," the Vampire King replied, "Thus, you can ask questions, but you must make her an offering first."

"What must we offer?" Luna asked the question this time, stepping closer to the obelisk.

"Blood, of course," Nicholas said, "A drop of it, no more is needed. And then, She will give you visions that shall provide all the answers to your inner questions."

"Does she answer you, your majesty?" Twilight asked.

"I am Her creation, and She sometimes answers my questions without my offerings," he said, "But sometimes, the information I need can only be sought through blood. That is when it fallth upon me to give Her what She needeth."

For a long while, the ponies stood silently, contemplating. Both of them could feel the power around and inside the obelisk, but the ritual was disturbing. Of course, it was just a single drop of blood, nothing more; however, what would Lună Roșie do with it? Was it an eternal bond that binds the ponies to Her will? Or did She need the blood for some other mysterious purpose? 

Suddenly, the obelisk leaked blood from its tip. Slowly, it oozed down the ancient symbols, and ponies didn't notice it at first. However, one small drop separated from the stream and dripped on a small stone bowl right below one side of the obelisk. The sound of blood hitting the surface of the bowl was small, but it immediately gained the attention of ponies. Right in front of their eyes, blood filled the bowl to the brim; and once it was full, the flow ceased, and no blood remained outside the stone vessel.

"Lună Roșie is making an offering to you," Nicholas said, his voice hushed in disbelief, "I... have not seen anything like this ever... ever since I was here first..." he looked at the alicorn, "And I feel this blood is for thee to drink, Princess Luna."

For a moment, she wanted to say no. Shivers ran down and up her spine as her eyes fixated on the blood, her eyes wide. Was it some disturbing ritual, one she should and even must run away from? However, something about it told her the opposite. Nothing would be taken from her, and a gift will be bestowed upon her, a gracious offering from Lună Roșie herself, the Goddess of Blood. She does not give gifts to those She deems unworthy, and this gift was one of a kind. The questions Luna had, the questions she longed to have the answers to were in that crimson liquid of life. 

"Very well," Luna said, her voice quiet, a reflection of the blood-filled bowl in her aqua eyes, "I shall drink this blood."
> Chapter 13: In Blood We Trust
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Zebrica, much like Vallaer, was a mysterious country in a far-off harsh land with their own traditions, customs, and magic. In the very distant past, the two countries shared a connection, one that allowed them to learn from each-other. Zebras offered alchemy and potion-making while vampires introduced blood magic and nighttime rituals. Ever since that time, both countries held the other in high regard, and so their connection never truly faded.

The return of vampires was chaos. Many years have passed, and many connections disappeared completely, and even Nicholas himself wasn't aware his kind was still remembered and even awaited by some. His brief visit would reignite the old connection, and it would resurge in power like never before. However, there were certain things that needed to be done by both sides.

In Tumaini Nzuri, Daring Do was led by Damu Msemaji deeper and deeper into its halls and chambers. The castle was far younger than Vallaer or Canterlot ones, but it proved to be just as complicated on the inside. Spiraling flights of stairs carved out of sandstone led into the basement and caves underneath. Stopping at one of the deeper levels, the Zebrican Queen pushed an unassuming ancient door, leading the two into a low, lightless hall. A gust of wind blew past Daring Do like a ghostly touch, the candlelight flickered into existence and begun its dance as if wishing to tell her something. For a brief moment, it seemed like the light reddened; but it was an illusion. Or so the adventurer tried to rationalize it.

"What do you want to show me?" she asked Damu Msemaji, somewhat confused. 

"Please, be patient, and you shall soon see," she replied mysteriously, her crimson eyes seemingly glowing in the dark, "This is important that you see it, for I can sense greatness about you. There's more to it than simply looking for an adventure, that I am certain of."

Not having a reply, the pegasus simply followed the Zebrican Queen. The guards were nowhere to be found, but she felt like someone was watching her nevertheless – an invisible presence, a cold, penetrating touch of supernatural. She had rarely felt it, but certain ancient ruins emitted the same feeling, and it followed her in Vallaer as well. It unnerved her to the core, but she didn't know what she feared, for the presence was not hostile to her. 

Finally, one of the doors opened in front of them by itself, letting them into a hall. It was filled with nameless books, some of which were empty, and many shelves were attached to the walls; the shelves stored many glass jars and vials filled with a familiar red liquid. In the center of the hall, a giant bowl of stone stood, ancient symbols etched into its outer side, leaving the inner so smooth one could see their own reflection in it. 

As if on command, the hall lit up with candlelight bright-red, illuminating everything there was to see. Daring Do stopped in her tracks, considering running away.

"Do not be afraid," Damu Msemaji said calmly, "These vials are filled with blood, yes. But it is the blood of the willing. Each vial has a blood of someone, and it stores many memories. That is how I learned, that is how every ruler of Zebrica learned for generations. And that is exactly why we knew about vampires," she led Daring Do to one of the innumerable shelves, "However, there is blood belonging to no pony or vampire or a zebra... It belongs to the Red Moon," she grabbed an ornamented glass vial, and the blood inside it was moving as if it was alive by itself. Whispers could be heard coming from it, muffled from behind the glass. 

"And... we're going to see something?" Daring Do asked slowly and carefully.

"Indeed," the Zebrican Queen nodded, "We knew it would come someday to use this vial, and now, I sense this time has come. What we're about to see will change history as we know it."

She swiftly removed the cork from the vial, and a thin red vapor rose from inside it. The blood bubbled for a moment, and then the zebra poured it into the stone bowl. Symbols along its edge glowed red, and the surface became like glass, smooth and without imperfections. As the mist cleared, an image appeared, and muffled sounds filled the room. The view was from above, and a familiar city lay beneath; the view was aimed directly at the center of the city where a giant obelisk stood.

"Is it... Vallaer?" Daring Do asked quietly, her voice full of amazement.

"It is, and we shall soon see if it is the past, the present, or the future," Damu Msemaji nodded.

The one through the eyes of whom the scene could be seen flew through the city and landed on the obelisk. Right under the obelisk, Daring Do could see two ponies, and one of them was immediately familiar to her. Sweat ran down her body as she recognized Princess Luna, who stood near Nicholas. The protective robes were gone and only a necklace remained, lying on his chest. His ear twitched and he looked up, and his eyes stared directly into Daring Do's. She almost exclaimed in surprise while Nicholas only raised a brow, but the scene continued to unfold as everyone else remained oblivious of being observed.

Princess Luna was holding a bowl in her magical grasp, blood filled it to the brim. For a while, she hesitated, watching how the red liquid subtly moved under her gaze. A curious scent penetrated her nostrils – something sweet and yet smelling strongly of hot metal.

"The smell is... interesting," Luna commented, her nostrils flaring, "I... remember a similar smell, but... I can't quite place it where I experienced it."

"This blood belongeth to Lună Roșie, her scent is unmistakeable," Nicholas said, "I doubt She gifted thee before, but... all is possible. But now, Her blood is for thee to intake."

"I've read about blood magic, but I don't think I've ever seen anything like this," Twilight Sparkle commented, gaining the attention of the Vampire King, who turned to her, his brow rising as he looked at her.

"And what didst thou read, precisely?"

"All blood magic is to be done in cauldrons, otherwise the blood eats away at the material," she said slowly, the questioning gaze of the vampire only feeding her uncertainty, "The rituals are to be performed in complete darkness, and at least a litre of blood is required, nothing less."

"I didn't know what else I expected to hear," Nicholas snorted, displeased with what he had just heard, "Cauldrons... A litre... absolute darkness... The books thou hast read about blood magic is nothing but a fool's knowledge, if it can be even called knowledge at all."

Twilight recoiled from him as his voice suddenly rose. Noticing it, he recomposed himself, reminding that her ignorance was not malicious and merely stemmed from the ignorance of others. Her eyes, her expression told him she wanted to learn and to know the truth, and she would perhaps be willing to accept the factual knowledge.

"Blood doth not eat away at materials, otherwise thou wouldst not be able to bandage thy wounds," he explained patiently, "Any vessel will suffice as long as it's clean and can contain liquid. Cauldrons... can be used, but stone hath certain properties we find beneficial."

"The books don't say that," she protested, to Nicholas' annoyance, "I don't think they would get anything wrong, they're from Canterlot Archives."

For a moment, the Vampire King was silent, contemplating with a frown on his face, his eyes peering into the eyes of the unicorn, making her uncomfortable. He wondered how she could possibly not see her mistake. Alas, to him, ponies were always ignorant, always in need of a teacher, lest they spew unthoughtful theories and false practices from their ignorance and misdirected imagination.

He let out a quiet sigh, suppressing his anger. As foolish as Twilight Sparkle's assumption of her books' absolute legitimacy was, perhaps it could be fixed. 

"We are vampires, we have developed Blood Magic to the level it is now," he began, "We have written countless books about rituals, how to perform them, and why they are performed as they are. I have already pointed out the errors of thy book... art thou still willing to trust it?" 

"I... I mean..." she stuttered, and then said weakly, "They're from Canterlot Archives..."

"Insufferable..." he fought the urge to raise his voice again, but a growl made its way into his voice, "In time, thou shalt learn the truth. Thy books are nothing compared to the knowledge we have amassed. Untill thou learnest, thou art not to debate what is correct and what is not, thou art only to ask the questions 'why' and 'how'. And for now, thou art to observe thy princess, for she is at the doorstep of knowledge. Lună Roșie will show her the truth, and thou shalt learn from it as well."

Twilight nodded slowly, her ears drooping slightly. As impossible as it seemed, the books she had read could be false. Or, if not false, at least slightly inaccurate. Nicholas offered a good point, and she would do well to listen to someone who rivaled Equestrian princesses in age and knowledge.

The conversation became silence, and Luna finally brought herself to continue the ritual. It wasn't much of a ritual, but the air of mysticism around the vampires made her anxious. The fumes of the blood entered her nostrils again, tickling them with the unusual scent. And yet, something drove her forward. To the last drop, the blood disappeared into her maw, and then she placed the bowl back where it was. Once it was done, her eyes turned completely crimson, and she froze in place like a statue. A vision came to her.




The sun was high above the snow-capped mountains, the white canvas sparkling underneath the rays. The cloudless sky was blue and cold, and winds blew around the valleys and pathways around the Moon Mountains. From the south, an army was marching, making their way between two mountains: a tall one on their right and a small one on their left. The wind whipped them, getting through their warm cloaks and armor, making them shiver as they felt the frost creep through their hooves. 

The moon rose from behind the tall mountain, and the army stopped, confused. Higher and higher the moon rose, turning crimson; the shadows lengthened and darkened as a cloud of red surrounded the moon like a disk of mist. The sound of a horn rolled across the mountains, and the army hesitantly continued its way further north. Whispers emerged, spreading like wildfire among the soldiers: fear and uncertainty began to poison their minds, slowing their movements, and bringing out the worrying thoughts they had to suppress during their campaign. It was noticed by the commander, and he ordered the troops to silence and continue marching. However, no order could suppress the inner thoughts, leaving them clear before those who could see them. 

Lună Roșie watched from the above, observing what she couldn't directly prevent. Alas, as sad as it was, she needed to allow it to proceed as it did, for She needed Her children to learn from their own mistakes and the mistakes of others. Warnings were sent, but the proper action didn't follow, and now the consequences showed themselves.

However, She was there for Her children, doing what they asked of her, for too, they knew the value of learning. The harm would come to them as it did before, and they stood against it by themselves underneath Her light. She had taught them many things, but, as all children did and do, made mistakes; some of those mistakes stemmed not from ignorance or malice but out of good intentions and even good deeds. 

Underneath Her light, Nicholas the Vampire King stood, the First of Her children. As all sapient beings were, he too was not without flaws. And yet, he was Her favorite, for he guided his kind and protected it like a family. And now, rage boiled inside him, for he was wronged, and his family suffered. His rage spread among Her children, making an unstoppable force. They felt his emotions and welcomed them, and they knew what they needed to do to release them of their rage.

Blood would be spilt that day, She knew; a needless waste that could've been avoided. However, ponies and vampires were not without their flaws, and logic didn't always govern their thoughts and actions. This day, grief and hatred prevailed, and the vampires were ready to fight to the last drop of blood, theirs or their enemies'. At that moment, the outcome didn't matter to them – what mattered was the oncoming fight. Finally, they would be able to unleash their wrath, to spill the blood of those who wronged them, and bring the justice they deserved.

Lună Roșie overshadowed the sun, casting darkness across the land. The Equestrian Army stopped, and no orders could make them proceed. A red tint covered the mountains and the snow. From the shadows, glowing eyes appeared, and then vampires revealed themselves. Dressed in armor, weapons in their grasps, they were ready to strike. Some of them took their positions behind the ponies, cutting off their escape. Unicorns hid among the snow on the mountains to the sides of the narrow pathway, readying their crossbows and spells. And yet, they didn't attack, standing like statues.

Halberds and pikes were like thorns, piercing the sky. Proud black banners of the Red Moon flapped in the wind, and the drumbeats echoed across the battlefield. A few red-robed Blood Priests were standing behind the main bulk of the army, their horns and staffs working their magic, summoning the might of their Goddess to help them in their fight. In front of them all, one vampire stood – Nicholas, Her favorite. Armored in the finest plate, he stood, and his crimson eyes glowed with hate from behind the helmet's visor. A longsword with a curved hilt was sheathed on his side, and a polehammer was in his magical grasp. 

The vampires were hissing and growling, readying for the inevitable battle, and yet they stood, awaiting the order from their king. The pony army faced the main bulk of the vampire army, although the confusion was apparent. 

The drums stopped.

"He who hath killed my brother, step forth," Nicholas demanded loudly, a growl in his voice, "May justice be done upon him and all who aided him in his unjustly slaughter."

None answered him. The silence didn't last long.

"Then you all are guilty, for you hide the slayer among yourselves," he declared, "You are guilty of slaughtering my brother, the Heir to the Throne. You are guilty of slaughtering my people. The punishment is death, and we shall deliver it in full. For our blood, our honor, and the darkness that made us!"

The vampires chanted their hymn, beating the ends of their polearms against the frozen ground. 

"Sânge! Beznâ! Onoare!" they chanted, "Sânge! Beznâ! Onoare!"



A deep horn rolled across the battlefield, and the vampires silenced. Those behind the ponies lowered their pikes and halberds, making an impenetrable wall of sharp thorns. They hid behind the shields, rendering arrows useless and allowing the bolts of magic to dissipate as long as the neighboring shields touched. Some shields were raised above their heads to protect them from volleys.

The vampires in the front stood, placing their shields in front of themselves as well. Nicholas swung with his polehammer, and a rain of arrows emerged from behind him, whooshing past him and onto the ponies. Some managed to cover themselves with shields, some were lucky enough to receive the hit in the plate, but there were those that died either silently or screaming as the arrows hit them. Blood spilled on the ground, melting the snow and painting it red. The second barrage of arrows was met with raised shields and spells, and the exchange began.

The spells, bolts, and arrows flew from one army to another, sometimes missing or breaking against the shields and armor, and sometimes striking their target. The vampires slowly advanced, their pikes forward. Ponies knew they couldn't retreat, for there was a second wall of weapons waiting for them behind. Their spears were shorter than the pikes of the vampires, so the only option was to advance to close the distance. 

Nicholas flew up and surveyed the battlefield from above, easily dodging both spells and random arrows aimed his way. He knew whom he needed to kill, to sink his fangs into until their last drop of blood was his. He felt it, he sensed the one who so mercilessly butchered his brother and his family, and Nicholas swore upon his life that he would avenge all of them. As the fumes of blood rose in the air, he couldn't help but inhale deeply, already imagining tearing apart the slayer by himself, using his own teeth. The vampires below him were yelling curses, urging to charge and tear the pony army to shreds. Just like Nicholas, they felt rage and hatred, and they wanted justice for their pain. 

Finally, Nicholas spotted the slayer – the Equestrian King Cassius. He was in the middle of the army, issuing orders, his golden-plated armor shining even under the pale moonlight. The Vampire King would do well to wait, but his judgement was clouded by grief and anger, and so he dove downwards, closing in on his enemy. They noticed him too late, and he crashed into them, sending a shockwave that allowed him breathing room.

The first pony in his way had his neck broken by a powerful blow of the polehammer. The second one was pierced through a gap in his armor and left to bleed out on the snow as he convulsed in great pain. They were many, but they were barely a match for the enraged vampire. He broke them, stabbed them, crushed them in this dance of death while their swords and spears could barely leave a scratch on his armor, let alone a dent. Disrupted, the ponies began to scatter, and the vampires could contain themselves no more, rushing into them, hacking and slashing. The organisation of both armies collapsed, turning into incomprehensible, brutal bloodshed.

A sharp pain in the side of the Vampire King made him focus. Cassius managed to find a gap and exploited it, striking Nicholas with the sword. Growling with both pain and hatred, the vampire retaliated, trying to strike the helmet of the pony king. He evaded the hit, and the duel among the carnage began. Throwing away the polehammer, Nicholas unsheathed his sword and battled the Equestrian King, advancing on him, trying to overpower him. And yet, Cassius defended himself well, glaring into the eyes of the Vampire King. 

"You are all monsters," Cassius growled out in between strikes, "You deserve what is coming to you."

"Sayeth the monster," Nicholas retorted as he struck, "The mares, the foals... some of thy own kind. I saw their blood, their bodies. Thou shalt die."

"They became monsters the moment they went with thee and thy filth," the Equestrian King snarled, "Blood-sucking demons of the deepest night, that is what you all are."

"Thou canst not begin to understand who we are," the Vampire King snorted, "Ignorant little pony... And to say that my brother believed in thy goodness... His grave is a lesson for us, and we learned..."

"Thy last lesson will be the final death, vampire."

The fight continued on, screams and yells and clashes of steel all around the two as they dueled, barely paying attention to the chaos surrounding them. The battle cries mixed with the screams of the dying, the blood flowing like rivers, tainting the snow, the ground below, and the soldiers struggling to survive amidst the death. History would see some of them as heroes or villains, but ultimately, it was war – a merciless scythe cutting them all down without distinction. Lună Roșie weeped in sorrow as She saw Her children dying, their souls forever leaving their bodies and losing their identity to be formed anew with the birth of others. Life would always go on, but this unnatural massive loss would leave a dent in the balance of the world, allowing the chaos to take a stronger hold than it should, plunging the world into the pandemonium, confusion, and turmoil no one had ever seen before.

The ground shook, the smaller mountain moved. A dozen of powerful unicorns were standing on the other side, their horns glowing brightly. A back-up plan of the Equestrian King to ensure that his defeat would also be the defeat of his foes. Nicholas saw through it but refused to back down, only pushing, hacking, and thrusting in the hope of getting Cassius, for he must face punishment, and death must be delivered properly. 

The mountain exploded as the unicorns lost control of their magic with a small nudge from the Lună Roșie. Her Children would disappear for centuries, but She wouldn't let their murderers disappear without Her own punishment. However, Her Favorite was crushed under the rocks, broken and ground into dust by the remains of the mountain. The vampires that avoided the rocks faded into nothingness, for they could not live without their king. He died, and they died with him until his return millennia later, for he could not die as long as other vampires existed. Their souls were trapped, their identities remaining but unable to find new bodies or resurrect with the old ones until their king could.

A few ponies were left alive, but their chances of escaping were slim, for they were beaten and broken. Their king was gone, their comrades were gone, and they were left alone in the north without guidance, their path uncertain. 

Silence reigned.




Luna returned from the vision with a loud gasp, her eyes returning to normal. She almost fell but managed to regain the control of her body, making herself stumble. She breathed heavily, the images of the vision still in front of her eyes as if she had just personally experienced them as one of the soldiers. She couldn't speak or think, her mind completely blank, and Twilight Sparkle rushed to her. 

"Luna?" she asked carefully, nudging her, but the alicorn didn't respond. The unicorn turned to the Vampire King, "What happened to her?"

"She is in the state of shock," Nicholas replied, "I have seen it before... her vision troubleth her. She cannot return to us yet."

"W-what do we do?" Twilight worried, almost hyperventilating. However, something stopped her when the Vampire King looked into her eyes. His crimson penetrated her very soul, and a calming feeling washed over her.

"Worry not," he said in a soft voice, "She will return to us. Not yet, but she will. Then she will act on what she hath seen... and we shall all see where 'twill lead. Come with me, 'tis time thou and thy friends are fed. I believe the cooks have finished the preparations."

Twilight Sparkle nodded hesitantly but followed the vampire. Luna followed them as well, her eyes still blank and staring into nothingness. The unicorn shivered but didn't know what she needed to say or do, but all she could do was follow Nicholas to his castle.

Unbeknownst to her, his thoughts were troubling. He suspected Luna learned about his last battle, for there was nothing else that could possibly elicit such a reaction from her. Didn't she know about her father's campaign against the vampires? The daughter of the king would know about such things, would she not? But if she did not... it opened many possibilities, most of which were unpleasant to think about.

Nicholas let out a quiet sigh. He remembered what his brother told him about ponies, about how friendly, understanding, and helpful they could be. The Vampire King found it difficult to believe, but he was willing to give the benefit of the doubt to their current generation. Cassius and his army were long gone, and perhaps it would allow the vampires to peacefully coexist with ponies for the first time in their shared history. Children were not accountable for the deeds of their parents, so perhaps Luna would understand the history of ponies and vampires and draw the right conclusions that would lead to lasting peace or, at the very least, tolerance. 

The Vampire King was self-aware after his death. Floating amidst nothing, he only had himself to talk to. Placed in a tomb by Lună Roșie, he regenerated for many centuries, preparing to return to the world. This imprisonment gave him plenty of time to think about it all. His rage was caged, and it thrashed, wishing nothing else but to be unleashed on the ponies in full. And yet, with time, it faded away, leaving Nicholas with nothing.

He remembered his brother's desire for peace. Was he thinking the same when he was cut down by those he wanted to be at peace with? Nicholas would never know, for his brother was gone for all eternity; vampires, after all, died like everyone else did. Their souls lost what made them who they were in life, and then mixed with other souls to form new beings of sapience. There was no Caedwyn, for he became just a drop of water in the immesureable ocean of things way beyond the understanding of ponies or vampires. 

Nicholas was ready to go to war against right after his return, for he did not suspect how many years had passed since the last battle. His enemies were long gone, and he was left with no outlet for the remains of his anger. Perhaps, it would be wise for him to consider peace, for even the most fragile peace was better than a strong war. 

If the peace was to be, he would simply spend his days governing his country, making sure his family was provided for. He had lost his brother, and his wifes that survived the Slaughter of the Cold Valley were long gone, succumbing to the natural deaths of old age; the foals grew up, perhaps procreated, and then died of the old age themselves. He had no family left except those he turned and who, in turn, turned others into a king truly his, for they all stemmed from him. 

These memories brought him pain, for he always wished things could be different. If not for himself, then for his brother – an optimist, a lover, and, most importantly, a truly good person. With him gone, something disappeared inside Nicholas as if torn from him violently. Perhaps, he wasn't as close to his brother as he should have been, but he still remembered how Caedwyn saved him from many dangerous and stupid situations. Now, Nicholas was left unchecked, and the balance tipped against the common good. 

Nicholas knew he was biased, for all sapient beings were biased for or against something. Caedwyn was a different person, and he provided an alternative point of view on the issues of Vallaer and the world vampires couldn't choose but to interact with. Caedwyn wasn't the only advisor Nicholas had, but without him, he felt as if a great piece simply disappeared, leaving him incomplete. What was he now? A king that simply oversaw the obedience to the law? An old legend whose time had long passed, who should've died with his brother? The world had changed, it had almost forgotten about him and his kind. It moved on without them. Would they better stay dead?

He shook his head, trying to get the dark thoughts out of it. However, a creeping realization was undeniable – ponies were there for a reason, and Luna saw a vision for a reason. The world perhaps moved on, but with the resurrection of the vampires, the world returned its attention towards them. Lună Roșie had a plan for them, he knew, and he would do well to listen, for She had provided for them for many years. She created them and, in a certain way, raised them. Perhaps, She had the answer that he did not.

A long time ago, he put great distance between ponies and himself. Centuries have passed as vampires tried to live by themselves, desiring nothing but to be left alone, and yet they failed time and time again for one reason or another. Perhaps, they were not meant to be separate from their roots. Nicholas believed he would find out the answer soon, for Luna would return to reality, and her actions would define the future of the two very different but similar kinds of beings.
> Chapter 14: Truth and Denial
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Emerging from the vision with a deep inhale, Daring Do blinked until her mind came back to her. The blood disappeared from the stone bowl, and the symbols etched into the stone ceased to glow. The candles burned quietly, the only sound in the room for a long while. Her eyes wide, the adventurer sat down, trying to process what she had just seen. A piece of history hidden for years it was, and now uncovered, right in front of her eyes, showing her what happened centuries before her birth in impossible detail.

"Now Princess Luna knows the long-forgotten truth," Damu Msemaji finally spoke, breaking the silence and stepping to the pegasus, "I wonder what she will decide about it... As vampires say, blood ties aren't easily cut."

"I have a really bad feeling about it," Daring Do admitted, finally regaining her thoughts. She swiftly stood up, "I think I should return to Vallaer... something bad is going to happen, I feel it."

An image of Lună Roșie flashed before her eyes for just a tiny moment, and yet she knew what it meant. There was no time to be wasted.

"If a clash between King Nicholas and Princess Luna happens, you wouldn't want to be in their way," the zebra shook her head slightly, "But I believe you can still turn the tide of history... It seems like he has a degree of respect for you, and perhaps he will listen. As for Princess Luna... I'm uncertain about her."

"But it's worth a try," the adventurer insisted, pacing back and forth, anxiety evident in her body and voice, "Because, otherwise... history will repeat itself, and the war will happen again."

"That is very true," Damu Msemaji nodded and turned to the exit, "Come, then, I shall send you back to Vallaer with the stallions."

Many wars were fought over the course of history of this world; some more devastating than others. All of them brought suffering, despair, and it often took years to recover. Equestria has known peace for centuries now, but this situation threatened to turn it into ruin. Last time Equestria went to war, it resulted in the rise of the Spirit of Chaos; although he wasn't malignant in the usual sense, his reign left the whole world in disharmony and disarray for many years to come. 

Daring Do knew more than others about what a war could bring. Many cities, towns, villages fell, left for the archeologists to rediscover; many pieces of art and documents of science were lost never to be found again. And now, with the threat of war peeking over the horizon once again, the adventurer felt obliged to act quickly lest the threat becomes reality. 

No more words were to be said, so Daring Do and Damu Msemaji swiftly ascended to the first floor of the castle. They uttered nothing as they went, haste in their pace. The guards opened the doors for them without question, and soon the vampires were found. They were resting in one of the guest halls, enjoying food and fresh cold juice provided, as well as the company of some zebrican mares. In the dimly-lit hall with its windows curtained, their eyes were bright and glowing. As the pegasus and the Zebrican Queen entered, these viper-like eyes turned to them with interest and wariness.

"You have to return to Vallaer with her at once," Damu Msemaji quickly told them, "We believe your king is in possible danger."

It took a few seconds to process as the vampires shifted their focus from entertainment and relaxation to their duty as member of Vallaer Royal Guard. One of them nodded, standing up from the cushioned sofa. And then he spoke, a thick accent in his voice.

"Very vell," he gestured for other stallions to stand up before politely bowing to the Zebrican Queen, "We sank zee for ze hospitality, and ve houp to vizit Zebrica agein soon."

He walked to one of the doors nearby and knocked on it a few times. A muffled reply came from behind the door, followed by a moan of pleasure, which prompted the vampire to snort in disapproval.

"Le poți plăcere mai târziu, Viorel," he replied hastily, "Regele nostru ar putea fi în pericol și este datoria noastră să-l ajutăm."

Silence was the reply, and a few moments later a vampire named Viorel emerged from behind the door, his mane ruffled, and a zebra mare by his side, looking both relaxed and somewhat displeased. However, a serious expression took over the face of the stallion.

"I shall see thee again, dear," he murmured to the mare, "But I must make haste now, for my duty callth. I apologize for this abrupt leaving."

Without any other issues, all vampires gathered and dressed, then they followed Daring Do and Damu Msemaji to the carriage. The searing sun had begun to set, allowing the vampires to relax just a little bit. However, there was no time to waste, and they quickly put on the harnesses. 

"I wish you luck," the Zebrican Queen said to the pegasus, "You will need it."

"Thank you, your majesty," Daring Do nodded, getting into the carriage, "I hope it will all end up alright..."




Luna heard nothing but the beating of her own heart. Staring ahead, she saw nothing and felt nothing. Her limbs moved by themselves as she walked, following Nicholas. Her vision has ended, and yet something else arose in her mind. A memory deep inside, one almost forgotten, for many things were on her mind following her father's death. She remembered when he left and didn't return, but there was no time to search for him, for Discord had risen, bringing a reign of chaos through which Luna had to live her last teenage years. Once the Spirit of Chaos was dethroned and cast in stone for centuries to come, a new threat arose – King Sombra and his reign on the Crystal Empire. A fight ensued, and he was defeated; alas, the empire was gone along with him, and the battle ended in neither victory nor defeat. Following those events, Luna herself succumbed to the darkness when her achievements and her struggles, as well as her gifts, were all ignored in favor of her sister's. But now, she finally remembered what was pushed aside for so long.

Her eyes let out a spark of recognition, and she now had her own vision, unbeknownst to either Nicholas or Twilight Sparkle. The two didn't notice her change of expression, for each of them was focused on their own thoughts and walked in silence. Other vampires did not disturb them, allowing the three to pass in peace. They headed to the castle; it would soon be the time for them to dine together. However, neither the unicorn nor the vampire king were thinking of it at that moment.

"Your majesty..." Twilight Sparkle spoke up, making the ears of Nicholas turn to her, "When will Princess Luna return to us?"

"I'm afraid there is no knowing when she will recover from the shock of her revelation," he replied and glanced at the alicorn, "Others who experienced it often took but a few minutes, but some had taken hours."

A sigh came from Luna. Both the vampire and the unicorn turned to her, but her eyes remained just as detached from the world as before. The next question Twilight Sparkle asked voiced the one Nicholas also had inside his mind.

"And... what did she see?"

"She will either tell us herself or Lună Roșie will," he replied, "Visions are often private, for they are only for those who need to see them. 'Tis not for us to pry unless invited."

Twilight Sparkle nodded and turned away, although it was apparent her curiosity was not fully satisfied. For a while, however, she walked silently behind the Vampire King. They went past the first gate of the castle, entering a relatively narrow passageway with tall walls by either side; the guards were on top of the walls and the towers of the gatehouses, overseeing the area. Twilight didn't miss most of them watching her and Luna with attentiveness and wariness. Beyond the second gatehouse, the castle keep could be seen, tall and proud, carved from the cavern's walls of stone many centuries ago. 

As the three reached the second gatehouse, the rest of the ponies appeared and joined them to continue on their way together.

"What happened to Princess Luna?" Rarity asked Twilight, noticing the mind-absent expression of the alicorn. Before Twilight could respond, however, Rainbow Dash spoke up.

"She's enchanted!" she proclaimed, glaring at the Vampire King, "I knew something was wrong!"

Every pony gasped except Twilight, who looked uncomfortable and was unsure of what to say. The group stopped in their tracks, and Nicholas turned to the ponies. The guards on the walls and towers stopped as well, turning their full attention to those down below. Their postures were stiff, and yet they were ready to jump into action. A few guards were tightening and loosening the strings of their crossbows, ready to cock them whenever necessary.

"Thy princess is not under a spell," Nicholas assured, keeping his eyes on the rainbow-maned pegasus. Her posture was lowered, her wings were lifted slightly off her back, and her ears were down. The vampire tried not to enter a similar posture, forcing his body to remain calm. The situation was like a tight string – ready to violently snap if anyone touched it. "Lună Roșie showed her a vision, and now she is processing it."

"I don't believe you," Rainbow Dash replied, her glare unceasing. 

"Alicorns, from what I know, are extremelly tough and resilient to magic," Nicholas said in a voice more condescending than he intended, "Dost thou think that I, a vampire without a horn, can cast such magic?"

The pegasus didn't reply, and it looked like the argument completely missed her ears. The string tightened even more.

"If I wanted to, none of you would be here of your own free will," he continued, "'Tis much easier to subdue the six of you than to subdue an alicorn, that much I would expect. And even if I did try to enchant Princess Luna, I wouldn't make it so obvious as for a pegasus with no training in theory, let alone practice of the magic of the mind to notice."

"Oh, you..."

"Rainbow, he's right," Applejack put a hoof on one of her wings, "He... ain't saying ye'r stupid," she glanced at the vampire, who pretended not to notice. However, he did have to suppress a chuckle – his opinion on the intelligence of the pegasus was not very positive after all. "But he has a point, dont'cha think?"

"Hmpf... Alright, fine," Rainbow Dash gave one last glare to the Vampire King, "But if you enchanted her..."

"Then I am more powerful than she is, and thou wouldst have no chance to do anything about it," he snarkily remarked, and the pegasus would've jumped at him if not for Applejack holding her back. 

"How uncouth of you, King of Vampires," Rarity commented with more disgust than she probably intended.

"I have to admit 'twasn't polite, indeed, and I apologize" he didn't object, offering a nod instead, surprising everyone, "But the reality of the situation remainth unchanged, I'm afraid. I cannot lie, and while truth can be hurtful or insulting... truth remains truth regardless. Now, please, come with me. This sour situation can only be remedied by a hearty meal, wouldn't you all agree?"

With that being said, Nicholas turned around and led the ponies into the castle in silence. The soft red carpet underneath their hooves muffled the steps, and now their breaths were audible enough to hear. The candles in chandeliers and on the stands burned dimly and quietly, but it was enough to see the general layout of the place. The halls of gothic style invited them with their carved columns and tall arches; different pictures were painted on the walls of the alcoves, attracting the eyes; the sweet smell of the burning incense relaxed the ponies; and tall tapestries hung from the ceiling and columns, telling the visitors of the vampires and their ruler. 

"Your majesty..." Twilight Sparkle spoke up, looking at one of the tapestries. She paused for a moment when she heard her voice echoing and reverberating in the halls, adding a feeling of eerieness to the castle, "What does 'sange, bezna, onoare' mean?"

"This is our motto," he replied, following her eyes to the tapestry referenced, "Our sacred values, if thou must. Sânge meaneth blood, which gave us birth, and which we need to live. Beznă meaneth darkness, for it is our home and sanctuary. And onoare meaneth honour, for it is what we value in ourselves and others."

"That's... interesting," Twilight replied slowly, remembering when each of the six ponies touched the sword of Nicholas. However, she decided not to voice her discoveries just yet, and if other ponies understood the implication, then they hid it just like she did. To her fear, however, the Vampire King looked at her, right into her eyes. Shivers ran down her spine, and she felt like he already knew her thoughts regarding the connection. Her ears slightly drooped, which didn't go unnoticed by him. However, this exchange of looks ended when he turned away, allowing her to relax. 

Nicholas, as royal as he was, did not seem anywhere close to Celestia or Luna in terms of friendliness or, dare Twilight think, kindness. There was an aura of tension around him, and the fact that he was as tall as the older princess didn't help. His words struck as a sword, piercing the veil that could cover or boggle the very truth. As dissimilar to the Equestrian princesses as he was, the same aura of wisdom and knowledge surrounded him as well. If Celestia and Luna knew great many a thing about ponies, then Nicholas was a trove of knowledge regarding the vampires, creatures that were regarded as myths for centuries. And now, she had the chance to unearth the answers to the questions she had. 

"Your majesty, so this motto, the Red Moon..." Twilight Sparkle began, gaining his attention, "Are all parts of your faith?"

"Faith?" the Vampire King raised a brow and looked at the unicorn.

"Y-yes, faith," she nodded nervously, "Or religion... whichever is more correct, I suppose."

"In thine eyes, perhaps our life is based faith... Thou canst say that it is religion," he replied, "But it is not. All religions have faith, and faith is belief... belief without evidence. We have evidence, for only the things that are evident can be of any value. Truth is the only thing that matterth, and we must strive to achieve it."

"Then what is the evidence?" Twilight blurted out, only to realize that such things often led to bad situations. She had read many books of history, and questioning core beliefs of someone or demanding evidence could often lead to unpleasant things regardless of whether their beliefs held any truth. However, the reaction she elicited from Nicholas was not of that sort. 

"I have heard the Spirit of Chaos emerged recently," he began, his voice calm and collected, "Discord roamed the land, plunging it into disharmony. Dost thou have any doubts about him being real?"

"No, I don't," Twilight shook her head, but she couldn't yet see where he was leading.

"Lună Roșie is a Spirit as well," he continued, "A Spirit of Blood and, in part, of life. Unlike Discord, She hath no need for a physical body. However, She requireth vessels of Her power, which we vampires are."

"But you weren't a vampire forever, right?" the unicorn asked, "Even if you were born one, you were, well... born. Where was Luna Roshie before then?"

"She was weak, but She was still there, and She was looking for those willing to accept Her and what She brought," Nicholas explained, "She found me... and found us. I have stricken a deal, for I required what She could provide. Under certain conditions, of course, but I could accept these conditions and I still do."

"And what-" Twilight began saying her next question but was interrupted by a certain pegasus.

"Ugh, can we get to the food already?" Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. 

Silence fell on the group like a hammer on an anvil. Twilight Sparkle's eyes widened in disbelief, and she looked at her friend with both disappointment and fear. Applejack fought the urge to berate Rainbow Dash for what she had just said. Rarity covered her mouth with her hoof. Fluttershy looked at her long-time friend with disapproval, but fear also creeped into her as she awaited the reaction of the Vampire King. Pinkie Pie, who was bouncing just a few moments before, stopped and turned to Rainbow Dash, giving her the same look of disapproval and disappointment everyone else was giving her. 

Nicholas, for a moment, was unmoving; then, he slowly turned around to face the pegasus fully. His eyes passed over the rest of the ponies, and he was deeply surprised by their reactions. He did expect Twilight Sparkle to disapprove of such behavior, but not the rest of the group. Regardless, his own eyes were glaring at the pegasus with unhidden disgust. 

Realizing her fault, Rainbow Dash released a quiet swear under her breath.

"Thou art..." Nicholas hissed, lowering his head, "As insolent as thou art ignorant, art thou not?" he stepped closer, forcing the ponies to take a step back, "An opportunity to learn presenteth itself to thee, and all thou carest about is filling thy stomach?"

The pegasus stared into his angered eyes, but even she couldn't fight the intensity of his glare. She lost the challenge and looked away. Her pride might not allow her to directly admit her fault, but to everyone else, it was apparent she realized her mistake.

"For the sake of thy friends, I shall allow thee to stay," Nicholas said, his voice now calmer, "Perhaps, thou shalt learn through thy stubborness and willful ignorance. For now, thou shouldst be silent, for I am uncertain whether I can handle thy insolence. Neither am I sure I want to handle it."

A small pause ensued, allowing his words to sink in. When he spoke again, his voice was calm, and his glare disappeared from his face.

"I speak of insolence, and yet here I stand, underdressed for the occasion," he let out a small chuckle, "What hypocricy... it must be remedied at once, I believe. I shall leave you with a guard to find the way to the dining hall, and I shall return in appropriate attire for accepting guests into my domain. Please, excuse me," he turned to one of the guards nearby and gestured for him to come closer, "Sandru, please escort our guests to the dining hall."

"Very well, my king," the guard bowed, "But who will replace me at my post?"

"Stelian, to my knowledge, should be available in reserve," Nicholas tapped his chin, "I shall notify him on my way."

With that being said, the Vampire King departed, soon disappearing behind a corner while the ponies were led further into the castle by the guard named Sandru. Twilight Sparkle had yet to have her curiosity fully satisfied, and so she spoke again soon.

"Sir Sandru... may I ask you a couple of questions?" she politely inquired.

"As long as it doth not concern what I cannot know or forbidden to answer, yes," he replied with a nod, defining the lines quickly. 

"I noticed that you vampires have unusual names. That is, unusual by our standards," the unicorn said somewhat awkwardly, letting out a small cought immediately after it. Then, she asked: "What is the meaning behind those names?"

"The meaning of our names come from many languages and adapted to our own," he explained, "My name meaneth 'defender'. The other name thou hast heard, Stelian, meaneth 'pillar'."

"Your names sound beautiful," Rarity added to the conversation, "Rather poetic, too."

"I appreciate thy compliment, miss," Sandru nodded politely, "Your own names sound beautiful, although they are... somewhat too direct and often too long for our own liking."

Before Twilight Sparkle could ask more questions, someone called her; someone no one else heard. Rarity got the attention of the guard, and so the lavender unicorn focused her mind on the call she heard. Immediately, it sounded again.

"Twilight..."

She turned to Princess Luna and nearly gasped when she saw her aqua eyes open wide and staring right into her own. 

"Please, be silent," the alicorn telepathically said, "It is of great importance that you do not give away my return to reality. We're led into a trap, I'm certain of it."

"What did you see in the vision?" Twilight asked, unable to rein in her curiosity. 

"Something that cannot be true," the alicorn replied hastily, "It just... can't be, I'm sure of it. We must make our way to Canterlot and inform my sister of what is happening here. Now, here's what you must do..."
> Chapter 15: Conflicts
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Nicholas was sitting on a chair in his private chambers, being dressed and prepared for dining with the guests by one of the maids; his hair was combed back and brushed to perfection, and the same treatment was done to the end of his tail. His fur was softened and groomed, now exhibiting a silk-like shine. And while his outer look showed perfection, it didn't reflect his inner state. 

"You majesty, why art thou so tense?" the maid asked with worry, noticing his rigid posture and a hard look. He shifted slightly and looked at her, making a small pause before speaking.

"This night hath not been going too well, I'm afraid," he replied with a small sigh as he slumped in the chair, "Ponies that came to us are... tolerable, but one of them hath been grinding on my nerves more than I would otherwise allow. Her friends seem reasonable enough, however, and this is the only reason they are still present in Vallaer."

"Maybe thou shouldst show her to the exit but allow the rest to stay... if they don't cause trouble."

"No, I don't believe that is the right way to deal with this situation," Nicholas shook his head, "There is a bond between them, a strong one. They shan't accept such a resolution. Besides, I feel there is something special about that young mare, although... Why would such an insolent little brat be of any importance?"

For a few moment, the Vampire King was silent as his mane was combed and some eyeliner was applied around his eyes, making them stand out even more. 

"Excuse my language, miss," he apologized with a small sigh, "In any case, I might not understand it, but the universe isn't obliged to make sense to me. Most importantly, the signs do not lie, and I would be a fool not to listen."

He closed his eyes as some shadows were applied underneath his eyebrows. A while passed before he spoke again.

"These ponies found a way to us, and this is certainly no coincidence," he said as the final preparations were done. He stood up from the chair and allowed himself to be dressed in a plain white shirt, dark red cravat around his neck; a pair of fetlock braces of the same color were tied to his front legs; and an elaborately decorated vest of a lighter shade of red was buttoned around his body. Lastly, a black silk cape with high collar was draped over his back, completing his ceremonial look. "I shall investigate it and find the truth."

"I wish thee luck, my king," the maid nodded, "May it end well."

King Nicholas, the First Vampire, and the Herald of the Red Moon stepped out of his chambers, a pair of decorated guards flanking him, dressed in polished dark-red armor, black capes draped over them, and their deep orange eyes shining brightly. Silently, they follow him as he walked through the halls, his mind deep in thought. 

He remembered something odd when he left the ponies. His patience with them was waning, clouding his thoughts, but he felt something. A trace of magic, perhaps? Could it perhaps be Luna awaking from her shock? It wouldn't be surprising to miss such a detail, for his mind was focused on maintaning control of himself; he couldn't afford to descend into anger. 

But if she did return from her shock, then why had she said nothing? Perhaps he was wrong, but he definitely felt something, something important. And yet, it eluded him. 

It was a good reminder of the lack of balance he experienced. Years ago, his brother would be the first to meet the guests from any nation. With his pleasant attitude and charming personality, he was the shining example of the best in the nation of vampires. On the other side, Nicholas was well-known for his bluntness and oftentimes hot temper. He didn't shy away from it, for he thought it necessary to act this way; if he allowed lies to take hold, no matter how small, his nation would surely fall. Hiding the truth, no matter how small, was inconceivable to him – to be blunt is to be honest and direct, and it was the only way of life he completely accepted.

Caedwyn, just like Nicholas, could not lie, and yet he could make others acceptive towards vampires. He had something the Vampire King lacked, something that Nicholas couldn't replace. He refused to have compromises and be accepting to even hearing certain opposing views; sometimes, to live meant to fight, and those times were many throughout the history of vampires.

Nicholas let out a silent sigh. He allowed the possibility of being wrong, but the question was – could he accept it? He rarely doubted his decisions regardless of the outcome, for he deemed them necessary and the only path towards whichever goal he had in mind at the time. His way of ruling and dealing with foreign allies and threats were right... weren't they? And now, with ponies once again present in his domain, he had a choice of how to treat them, how to interact with them. Luna had seen something deeply shocking, and he had an idea of what it could be; if it was what he thought, then his next steps must be very careful.




A long gothic hall revealed itself before the ponies as they were allowed to enter the dining area. Decorated with elaborate carvings and paintings portraying the night and its inhabitants, as well as all the methods employed by the vampires to grow their food. Cylindrical columns supported a vaulted ceiling, on which the night's sky was painted in all its colors: blues, greens, yellows, reds dominated the scenery; clusters of stars, clouds of cosmic dust, and countless spirals of galaxies could be seen evertwgere. The ponies stopped, gazing at the beauty that was the vampire art, their maws agape in awe. 

"Oh my... it's amazing..." Twilight Sparkle whispered in a hushed voice, the majesty of the depiction making her feel small and simple in comparison, "How could they get it so... accurately?"

"The study of the sky is a very important subject in our academia," Sandru, still present with the group, said, "What you see are countless worlds just like our own, and countless stars just like the sun. We are but a speck of sand in the vastness of the universe, and we find it... marvellous. Now, please, take your seats – King Nicholas will arrive shortly."

The ponies found it difficult to turn their eyes away from the wonderful art, but they got to their seats and sat down at a long table, leaving the obvious royalty seats for the appropriate persons. At one end of the table, a decorated wooden armchair with pillows for comfort was situated, and Princess Luna took it. Opposing it, in front of a huge window, a similar armchair stood, bigger and taller, and raised above the floor slightly. The window behind it was a work of art in itself, depicting a stylized image of the night's sky and a dark forest with snowy mountains in the background; right above them, in the middle of the window, Lună Roșie was painted. 

Twilight Sparkle marvelled at the display until her attention was caught by a slight magical nudge from Princess Luna. The unicorn shivered and turned to the alicorn, who kept up the facade of still being out of reality.

"I hope you're not fooled by this display of art," Luna spoke inside Twilight's mind, her voice stiff, holding something back, "I don't know what King Nicholas is planning, but I sense it would be apparent soon."

"I don't know... everything seems rather inviting?" the unicorn nervously shrugged, "I mean, if he wanted to do something to us, why wait?"

"I'm unsure, but we must be ready. I hope you remember what to say."

"I do, y-yeah," Twilight made a small nod. "But... what happenes then?"

"We will see..." the alicorn replied darkly, and the connection disappeared. Twilight Sparkle nervously nudged in her place, uncertainty evident in her posture. She trusted Princess Luna as only she saw that vision and knew what it contained, and it was obviously powerful enough to drive her to this action... which remained unknown to the lavender unicorn. Indeed, what was Luna going to do?

Twilight didn't have more time to think of it when the doors of the hall opened once again and King Nicholas walked in, regal in his step, although some rigidity was visible in his body. Two guards followed him, and closed the doors behind themselves. Each of them took a place by the doors and stood still as their king made his way to the main seat of the table.

"I'm sorry, I can't help but marvel at your outfit, your majesty!" Rarity said, her eyes sparkling in the dim light of the hall, "I-is that Zebrican silk in your cape? A-and Saudi Arabian satin shirt, and..." she closed her maw, a flustered look on her face, "I apologize, I lost a hold of myself..."

"'Tis quite alright, miss Rarity," Nicholas allowed a small smile appear on his face as he took his seat, "Thy enthusiasm is welcoming. And yes, thou art indeed correct in thy guesses. Thou art a mare of fine clothes, art thou not?"

"Well, I do own a boutique..." she smiled, placing her hoof on her chest, "But I wouldn't dare to think someone such as you would want to take a look at such a humble shop..."

"My dear, thy knowledge speaketh volumes, and I have no doubt thy shop reflecteth it perfectly," he made a small nod, "Perhaps I shall come by if..." he glanced at Luna. He slightly narrowed his eyes, but then continued in the same voice, "If I am able to make a visit. In any case, I believe it is time to dine."

He tapped his hooves a couple times, and from a previously unseen door a few maids showed up, each carrying multiple plates of food. Firstly, salads were presented along with some sandwiches as a snack; cups were set before each pony, and a few bottles of juice were placed within reach. The two unicorns and the alicorn were given a fork and a knife each while the rest received no silverware.

"Is it... silver?" Twilight Sparkle asked, inspecting her fork, "I... heard..." she slowed down, unsure if she could continue.

"Ah, the myth of silver's anti-vampire properties," Nicholas nodded, "I see it persisteth... No, silver to us is just like any other metal. Besides, if it were harmful, we wouldn't have kept any around. May I ask where thou gatheredst such a myth from?"

"I read a book a few years ago... Titled Dracula."

Nicholas' ears perked up, a hint of surprise appeared on his face. He slightly narrowed his eyes and looked straight into the purple eyes of Twilight Sparkle. She shivered under his gaze; unbeknowst to either, Luna noticed the change as well.

"Dracula, thou sayest?" the Vampire King asked, his voice forced to be neutral. His facial muscles relaxed, but steadiness in his gaze was unceasing, "Very well, what doth that book say about vampires?"

"Well, there was only one, and he was called Dracula," she began, "The book... it actually describes him very close to you, your majesty. Tall, pale, black mane, red cat-like eyes... And living in a castle."

"Interesting..." Nicholas commented, his gaze becoming distant for a moment, "I'd like to hear more, certainly, but please, go ahead and take a bite of the food. 'Tis better the fresher it is."

For a while, everyone was silent as they tasted the first meal. Nicholas allowed himself to relax ever so slightly and indulged in food as well, using a fork to pierce a couple cucumber pieces along with a lettuce leaf. He then took a bottle placed in front of him and poured a red, copper-smelling liquid into his cup. Ponies could sniff it almost the instant it left the bottle, and they realized what it was; nevertheless, they decided to be silent about it. For now.

"Tastes very well, your majesty," Rarity was the first one to comment, trying to ignore the not unpleasant but chill-inducing smell of blood spreading from Nicholas' side, "The salad has a unique taste... and while it looks not as saturated as what we ponies usually eat, it doesn't reflect negatively on its taste."

"I shall certainly tell the cooks and the farmers about it," Nicholas nodded, taking a small sip. A wave of warmth and pleasure spread from his mouth to the rest of his body. The taste lingered on his tongue and he had to resist the urge to lick his lips, "They shall be glad to know their efforts to grow food in this place pays off well."

"May I ask... is that just juice?" Twilight spoke, a bottle filled with dark purple liquid in her magical grasp.

"Yes, why art thou asking?"

"You said that you were gone for a long time, and old cultures almost always had alcoholic drinks during such occasions," she elaborated, "But... you don't seem to have them."

"We're not tolerant of alcohol," the Vampire King shook his head, "Too many a trouble ariseth from that... substance. It dulleth the mind, the instincts. It cloudeth thinking. And, as thou perhaps knowest, it is addictive also, and we vampires already depend on more things than you ponies. It is unwise to add something unnecessary to it."

"So... is blood like, uh, a drug to vampires?" Twilight added, looking at the cup in the grasp of the vampire.

"Not a drug, but like... proper nutrition," Nicholas slightly inclined his head in thought, "Proper nutrition is not exactly necessary for survival, but it certainly prolongeth one's lifetime and giveth them strength. Without blood, we cannot live to our fullest, and we cannot replace it with anything else. Blood, quite literally, is the liquid of life to us."

"And how do you get it in... needed amounts?" Rarity asked a question of her own, "I, too, read Dracula novel, and the methods described there are, frankly, horrifying."

"I would be lying if I said there were no conflicts over sources of blood," the Vampire King admitted, "But we found a compromise... Just like with food and water, a trade is possible. We offer what we can produce in exchange for what we need. Unfortunately, even fair trade is often not accepted, for giving away blood to us was seen as... taboo, perhaps."

"So, you stole blood," Rainbow Dash spoke up, her bravado returning after her last verbal confrontation with the Vampire King.

"Miss Dash," Nicholas looked straight into her eyes, "When survival is concerned, rules of law are to be disregarded. Yes, we sometimes stole it, for it was the only way for us to survive at the time. Wouldst thou be opposed to such a deed if a starving pony stole a piece of bread from thee?"

"But that's blood, it's not like you can take it without hurting someone!" she raised her voice. Fluttershy was sitting next to her and covered her maw, wishing her friend wouldn't be so rude and inconsiderate. Although, all ponies had to admit there was a point to what the rainbow-maned pegasus was saying.

"It dependeth," Nicholas slightly inclined his head, keeping his voice calm, "I heard blood donations are a thing now, and blood is used to save lives. Wouldst not thou agree smaller harm prevented more harm? Our bites are painless most of the time, and we have developed ways to take blood without much harm. In fact, I'd say our technology of gathering blood is better than what you ponies have when it comes to sensations of pain."

"I don't believe that," Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes.

"Facts do not require belief to be true," the Vampire King replied, raising his voice ever so slightly, "Whatever harm we have done to ponies and other beings when taking their blood is far outweighed by the lives we have saved and nurtured." 

Nicholas took a long sip of the blood, keeping his goblet low enough for his eyes to still be able to look straight into Rainbow Dash's. Seconds passed as he emptied the goblet, and soon he placed it back on the table. Challenge was evident in his look as he continued to stare right into the soul of the pegasus. 

"In any case, the early days when we stole blood have long since come to an end," he continued, his voice returning to calmness. His body relaxed and he allowed himself to soften his posture, "Trade agreements were established with various communities: they provide blood for us, and we give them what they need in return. A fair and consensual trade which can always be renegotiated if one side desireth it to be. In the end, we have things others need or simply want, and the same applieth to us."

"But the ultimate form of disagreement..." Twilight spoke up, feeling it was her time. She paused for a moment to collect her thoughts, "War... has it ever happened between vampires and... us?"

"Over blood? No, it hath not," Nicholas shook his head, "We had and perhaps still have disagreements about this, but there are many other beings willing to trade their blood for what we offer. May I ask why art thou asking such a question?"

"Well, I-"

"You didn't really answer hers, your majesty," Rainbow Dash cut in, "You said there was no war over blood, but what about other wars? Were there any?"

"Yes," the Vampire King admitted, earning a gasp from each pony, "I'm afraid the war between us resulted in disappearance of my kind for centuries... only to return now," his posture stiffened, "While it is not a topic of conversation during dining, I believe it is inevitable now, for the conversation... was steered this way, on purpose or without one," his crimson eyes looked at every pony, pausing at Luna the longest.

"We were... at war?" Fluttershy said quietly, her appetite gone, "B-but how? Why?"

"My gosh..." Applejack uttered in disbelief.

"Why couldn't we just get along?" Pinkie Pie was next to speak, "You might be different, but that's not a reason to... to..." her mane flattened, "To go to war..."

"Thy words are wiser than the words of the powerful all these years ago," Nicholas said to her, "Remember it with pride, for such simple words reflect thy inner desire to live a life without loss... something we couldn't achieve."

"H-how did this war begin?" Rarity finally found the strength to speak her mind. Twilight Sparkle was quiet, watching as the situation unfolded, fearing of what would come next. Rainbow Dash simply glared at the Vampire King, her mind already set on an answer.

"What you are all going to hear will not sound pleasant," the vampire began, "But the war began when Equestria attacked us in a-"

"My father would never do that!" the booming voice of Princess Luna shattered the quiet air. She raised from her armchair, her eyes looking directly into Nicholas', her wings unfurled threateningly, "We would never attack first!"

"Art thou..." Nicholas rose, anger flashing in his eyes as the memories of the past flooded in. His voice send chills down the ponies' spines, encasing them in biting frost, "Calling me... a liar?"

"You..." tears rolled down Luna's face, "You, you killed my father!"

A blast of energy emerged from her horn with an eardrum-shattering sound, beaming straight into Nicholas. The gem in his necklace glowed intensely, a shield of magic forming in front of him, and yet it was not powerful enough to stop the spell of the enraged alicorn. With a loud screech, the armchair of the Vampire King slid on the floor and then fell as Nicholas was blasted in the air; the glass of the window broke as his body was forcibly slammed against the glass, sending him falling from the height of the castle.

With a loud yell filled with anger and sorrow, Luna took off into the air and dashed past the table into the window, her mind set on one thing only – avenging her father no matter the cost.
> Chapter 16: Children of the Moon
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Disoriented and confused, Nicholas plummeted through the air to the castle wall below, his body spinning, his wings flapping in a desperate attempt to stabilize his rapid descent. His muscles were stiff and unresponsive, refusing to listen to his mind's commands; in a few moments, he violently crashed on the stone floor of the castle walls, his body breaking on impact, twisting and bending. His pained form slid across the stone, leaving a trail of blood behind, and then stopped. His ceremonial clothes were now torn to rags, and many cuts and scratches covered his body. He couldn't hear the guards rushing to him, shouting in fear. 

His heart pumped slow.


A void of black replaced his vision, absolute silence reigned supreme. Even in the darkest and most quiet room, one could hear their own heartbeat, the movement of their muscles and joints, and their very breath; nothing could be heard here, not even the ringing one gets in their own ears when the silence is deafening. There was not a scent nor a feeling left either – the void was absolute and impenetrable.

Nicholas wondered if it was his end, and the end for his whole kind as well. Killed by none other than the daughter of a murderer he fought so many years ago. Was it all for naught? Where did he go wrong? But now, he caught himself on the thought – if he could think, then his demise had yet to come. Despite the empty void surrounding him and penetrating him, his presence was apparent, and his thoughts were swirling inside his mind. 

He remembered this void very well, for it was not the first time he experienced such nothingness. He remembered his younger years where life experience had yet to humble him and teach him important lessons he would not forget; perhaps he was naive, impulsive, and thirsting for action, action without planning. He refused to hide, announcing his presence and power to the world, seeking what he saw as justice for the misdeeds done upon him. He bit and struck for blood, fought tooth and nail for his beliefs; and one day, he was put down, hunted until he could neither run nor hide. Exhausted, he was cornered, and then spears pierced him and fire burned him. His fight was lost, for he did not fight it thoughtfully; arrogant and blind, he received his punishment and his first important lesson.

Such was his first death, although it wasn't final, and thus he learned of his immortality, experiencing it in full for the first time in his life. In that dark void of nothingness, he could only wait and pray for resurrection, hoping Lună Roșie would forgive him for his foolishness and restore him to life. She agreed, for Nicholas learned his lesson and was ready to change his erroneous ways, he was ready to live and fight another day for higher causes. He remembered how his life was restored, and how he found himself buried in the dirt with a rotting box of wood around him and a brick in his maw. He got out and dug his way to freedom, and then he had to go, pushing down his urge to exact vengeance. 

His thoughts were disrupted when the darkness parted, allowing him to see his mistress, Lună Roșie, looking at him in all Her nightly glory as stars surrounded her. Spirit of Life, Goddess of Blood, She was before him once more like she always had when he required her help the most. He gazed back at Her, reaching out to Her, for She was the only one who could prevent his death and lead him on the right path. Her glow was strong, Her light was penetrating, exposing his very soul, the immortal soul of Her child. Now he stood before Her, his actions for Her to judge and guide, for the Pact he made could not be broken or disobeyed. He made a promise to Her as She did to him, and both must uphold it until the very end, no matter when and how that end would come. 

She was looking at him, an unspoken question hanging in the air. 

"She hath made her decision," Nicholas said, his voice but a hollow whisper coming out of seemingly nowhere. As he spoke, he couldn't feel his lips nor maw; he couldn't feel his breath at all. However, he learned to ignore such things when he was in this state – words needed no source other than his mind.

Despite how quiet he was, he knew She could hear him very well, and so he continued: "I see her pain, but it hath blinded her, and now she cannot accept what came to pass. She will fight for her comfortable lie... and I must stand against it."

"As thou hast always stood," Lună Roșie replied, her voice clear and serene, "And yet, it seemeth thou hast not learned the lesson. Lies aren't always followed out of malice or spite."

"Lies are lies. Bigger or smaller, intentional or not, they are all the same," he argued, "I must fight them whenever and wherever I can."

"Lies must be fought," She agreed calmly, "But 'tis important to know how to fight them. Otherwise, thou shalt only perpetuate the cycle that enableth them, Nicholas. Thou hast lived for many centuries, and yet thou needst a reminder... Remember how it all began."

A certain, emotional silence came, and not a word was spoken for a while. Nicholas knew very well what She meant, for he was born out of the fight against lies and injustice that enabled them; he fought his entire life for his beliefs, rarely stopping to ask an important question: when will it end?  However, despite this question nagging on his mind for years on end, begging for an answer, he never had any. His fight seemed eternal, and he lived enough to see generations come and go, and yet things barely changed. And so, the question hanged in the air for longer than it should have; however, Lună Roșie was always patient in teaching the lesson Her child must learn.

The anger he had for Princess Luna subsided somewhat, bringing clarity to his mind. His flow of thoughts finally reached a conclusion. He could now see the fault, the failure of his actions – for years, vampires hid and fought, and yet no long-lasting victory was achieved. Injustice was done on them, and then they returned it in full... which then enabled the ponies to fight them yet again. Nicholas had to kill, and then the descendants or friends of the killed came for him in an unending cycle of vengeance. He could see the link clearly now: Cassius killed his brother, Nicholas killed Cassius, and now Luna, the son of the then King of Equestria wanted nothing less than his death. He didn't know if these events could've been avoided, but the future had yet to be decided.

"I remember," he finally spoke, "And I understand. But the princess will not end it without a fight. I shall do what I must."

"And I shall grant thee the strength to do it," Lună Roșie agreed, "Enough lives were lost, however. This cannot continue, for her sister will not forgive thee if thou endst the life of the princess of the night."

"Dost thou recognize her title, then?" Nicholas asked carefully, "Doth she have any dominion over thy domain?"

"She doth," Lună Roșie replied in confirmation, "Not like thou dost, but she doth. Her life is as important as thine, dear Nicholas."

"Very well," he replied, hiding his doubts for now, "Then I shall ensure she doth not lose it. The night must be whole."

With a gasp, he was suddenly awake, his body fully healed and filled with energy. A pair of guards were standing above him, looking at him with horror, and then surprise. 

"Regele meu!" one of them exclaimed, kneeling, "Tu-"

Without a warning, Nicholas formed a shield of magic around him; a moment later, a blue bolt of electricity hit it from above, the impact shattering the eerie silence. The Vampire King quickly got on his hooves and pushed the guards away as Luna descended, her horn on fire, and her eyes filled with rage. She relentlessly pounded on his shield with bolts of energy, pushing the vampire back, and the air was filled with her unintelligible shouts and screams. 

Nicholas continued to retreat, keeping the shield up, and then noticed a squad of guards rushing in from behind him.

"Nu!" he shouted at them, "Alicornul este al meu! Ea este prea puternică pentru oricare dintre voi!"

The guards stopped in their tracks, uncertainty on their faces. Meanwhile, Luna continued to assault Nicholas, forcing him to step back with each new strike. She landed on the stone floor and continued her assault from a more stable position, sending a spell after spell at the Vampire King.

"Pleci!" Nicholas shouted again, and the guards scattered, leaving the sight of the battle. A few moments later, a deep horn sounded across the city followed by a staccato pattern. And then the fight abruptly stopped; Luna stood, huffing, sparks dancing dangerously around her horn, and her eyes were looking straight into Nicholas'. This pause allowed the Vampire King to rest somewhat as well – the necklace was already quite warm, the glow of the gem inside it pulsating. 

"You... you have taken him away! My father!" she yelled, her voice coming out hoarse, "How dare you accuse him of warmongering?!"

"'Tis not an accusation, princess..." he replied, breathing heavily, "This... is a fact. Perhaps thou'rt under a delusion thy father was a great ruler-"

"He was!" Luna hurled a spell at Nicholas, who blocked it, allowing it to dissipate on his magical shield.

"Perhaps to the ignorant," he countered unapologetically, his own anger growing again. A passing thought reminded him to stifle it, for it could not and would not change Luna's mind. However, this thought quickly died, replaced by pure emotions, "Or the willfully blind..."

Unable to stand his words, Luna dashed forward, tearing off bricks from underneath her hooves and throwing them at the Vampire King. He continued to defend himself with no retaliation, stepping back as the stone shattered around him, and yet bringing him no harm. With a grunt, the princess tore off a merlon from the stone wall and hurled it at him with tremendous force; he used his magic to redirect the merlon, and it passed above his head. It shook the ground as it fell, cracking and shattering the bricks, raising a thick cloud of dust too.

"Thou'rt strong in thine anger," Nicholas commented, straightening his posture, and his mind calmed slightly again, "It remindeth me of myself in my younger years... sometimes even these days if I am to be honest. I have seen it before, and now I recognize when someone is so consumed by sorrow and grief they refuse to see..."

"Shut up!" Luna hollered and released a barrage of spells unto the Vampire King, forcing him into defense once again. However, his shield stood strong. "Fight, you coward!" she struck him with raw magic, ignoring all the spells she learned over her lifetime, "Fight!"

"I haven't the desire to maim or kill thee... Princess Luna," he struggled to speak, focusing on maintaining the shield, "'Twould be a waste, for thine only mistake is rejecting the truth."

"There is no truth to it!" she argued violently, "None! You're a liar!"

"The first stage of acceptance..." he exhaled deeply, "Is denial."

With a scream of unbridled rage, Luna threw another merlon at Nicholas, this time so quickly he had no time to redirect its trajectory; he maintained the shield instead, and the merlon shattered against it, sending dust and bricks and other debris flying everywhere. Through the dust, Princess Luna charged, her head down with her horn pointing straight at the chest of the Vampire King; Nicholas dodged to the side and used magic to send her flying into the castle wall, putting some distance between himself and the princess. She recovered quickly, jumping on her hooves, and sent the scattered bricks flying at the Vampire King. He dodged and blocked what he could, but a few did manage to hit him; all he could do was endure the pain. 

"Fight, damn you!" Luna screamed in hatred, continuing her assault without as much as a pause.

"Thou'rt fighting for nothing, princess," he replied, huffing, "Thy fight won't accomplish anything!"

"It will avenge my father!"

"A murderer!"

With a battle cry, the alicorn charged forward and tackled Nicholas, both of them flying off the wall and into the air.




Chairs fells, a plate slipped from the table and shattered against the floor, and a candle stand tilted dangerously as ponies jumped from their seats and turned to the exit. The two guards by the doors took a step forward, blocking the way, and turned towards the six mares. A small pause in the chaos followed as both parties observed the situation.

"Please calm yourselves," one of the guards spoke, his voice devoid of Vampiric accent, "We shall escort you to safety until the situation stabilizes. We wish you no harm."

"Like hell we're going anywhere with you!" Rainbow Dash yelled, "Everyone, did you hear what the princess said? That vampire bastard killed her father!"

"We're leaving this city!" Twilight Sparkle added, her horn glowing in preparation of casting spells if needed, "We will not stay!"

"Only the king can grant you permission to enter or leave the city," the guard replied, taking a step forward, "Such is the law. Please, stand down and allow us to escort you to safety."

"I'm tired of listening!" Rainbow Dash snarled and then took off, charging at the guard. Simultaneously, Twilight Sparkle shot a spell at the second guard.

The first guard evaded the charge by stepping aside and then slammed the wooden pole of the halberd against the side of the pegasus, sending her to the ground. The second guard formed a shield in front of himself, blocking the spell. Without a pause, Twilight cast another spell, animating the plates and making them fly at the guards. A counterspell flew through the air, a bolt of electricity aimed at the unicorn; it was successfully blocked by her as she conjured up a shield. Her plates shattered against the plate armor of the guards, bringing them no harm. After tasing Rainbow Dash for good measure, the guards advanced against the rest of the ponies, sparks of electricity dancing on the tips of their weapons.

With a yelp, Rarity threw a candle stand at them, only to have it miss; Applejack prepared herself for the battle, stiffening her body and readying her hind legs for bucking; Pinkie Pie was just standing there, unsure of what to do, her mane flat against her head; Fluttershy was simply cowering in the far end of the room, looking at the whole situation with horror in her eyes.

Twilight threw two more spells at the guards, but they were blocked by magical shields of their own. A few more spells flew from her to the guards with counterspells returning to her, but all of them were blocked by the magical shields of the caster. Frustrated by the lack of effect, the unicorn grunted, stomping with her front hooves, and then exclaimed when her horn shone a blinding light; a sensation of power quickly rose inside her, and a wave of raw magic shot from the tip. The guards braced themselves for impact, keeping their shields up, but the raw magic penetrated the defense and knocked the vampires down to the ground. And just like that, the chaos was over and the guards lay defeated, groaning in pain as their limbs twitched helplessly.

Realizing it was the perfect time to escape, the ponies quickly rushed to Rainbow Dash who was lying on the floor, still nursing her hurt side.

"Rainbow, are you alright?" Twilight Sparkle asked with worry, kneeling.

"Ugh... I think I cracked a rib..." the pained reply came from the pegasus as she struggled to stand up, "Let's just... get out of here..."

The unicorn nodded, an expression of determination on her face. Princess Luna relied on her, she couldn't fail now. The quicker they could escape, the quicker Princess Celestia would learn about the situation, and the sooner an end will be put to it. However, despite what was going on, a question nagged her in the back of her mind – what did Luna see exactly? Did King Nicholas really kill her father? If he did, then why? And why would he accept his enemies into his castle?

However, there was no time to find the answers. Twilight Sparkle pushed the doors open, and the six mares exited the dining hall with haste. If Twilight remembered correctly, the way to the exit would be pretty short. If they could just get there before more guards rushed at them, their escape would be easy. 

Thankfully, the hallway they had to go through first was devoid of guards. After a small pause, they determined the right path and went down the hallways with haste.

"Look!" Rarity exclaimed, gesturing at one of the windows. The ponies stopped and turned their heads, and a collective gasp sounded: Luna and Nicholas were in the air, spells flying around as the princess tried to hit him. The Vampire King dodged and blocked her spells, but it was clear her unrelenting assault was wearing him out.

"We must help her!" Rainbow Dash said, wincing in pain.

"Princess told me we should get out of the city," Twilight replied quickly, her eyes following the princess as differently-colored arrows of energy shot from her horn. To the surprise of the unicorn, Nicholas seemed to be entirely focused on defense, taking no advantage of possible openings in Luna's assault, "She will be fine... I hope."

"How in the hell did she tell you that?" the pegasus asked her, surprise in her voice.

"Telepathy," the short reply came, "Now, come on girls, we have to get out of here!"

With haste, they went through the hallway and down a staircase; the next hall, unfortunately, was packed with guards. They stood at the opposite end, magical shields blocking the whole corridor, and the tips of the halberds were aimed at the ponies. Bolts of electricity immediately flew in the direction of the six, and they barely managed to hide behind the wall. Armor clanked as guards advanced, leaving no time for ponies to think. Hastily, they went down the staircase further, deeper into the castle, hoping to find a way out sooner or later.

Spells flew, shouts sounded, and the ponies could do nothing but hurry. Twilight looked back, casting shields when she could, protecting her friends from harm. 

New sounds appeared – clanking of armor from below. The guards were surrounding the mares, cutting their way out. The only path they could take was the closest hallway that was within their reach if they could move just a little bit faster; their only path, and the unknown one as well. Thankfully, they managed to get there in time and close the big double doors behind them; a deadbolt allowed them to lock the doors securely. A few moments later, the guards banged into it, trying to get in, but the doors held.

"What do we do now?!" Rarity asked, panic in her voice.

Twilight trotted to the closest window and looked through it; unfortunately, it was too high up from the ground to be of any use to anyone but Fluttershy, as Rainbow Dash was still in pain, forcing her to the ground. The only way was to go further down the hall. Silently agreeing, the group dashed to the next pair of doors. They opened effortlessly, allowing the ponies into the throne room. 

A dead end.




As the dawn came closer, Daring Do and the vampires finally arrived at the mountains and slipped into the entryway. The body of the adventurer was tense, her thoughts focused – she had no idea if she arrived on time or if it was too late to change anything. Her heartbeat was elevated, and her breathing was deep; her eyes were open wide, trying to see through the darkness. The bluish light of the cavern could already be seen in the distance, and soon the chariot emerged into the city.

Daring Do gasped when she saw two figures flying above the city, sparks and bolts of spells flying around them. The chariot trembled as the vampires picked up speed and took off, taking a long way around the aerial battle, hoping to avoid any stray projectiles or spells. 

"We will deliver thee to safety," one of the vampires told the pegasus, "This is what thou warnedst of, yes?"

"I think so..." the adventurer replied with uncertainty, her eyes glued to the two figures. She quickly noticed that the white figure, Nicholas, wasn't offering much in terms of retaliation, "I... well, I saw... something bad, and..."

"Ah, a vision from Lună Roșie?" the vampire quickly realized, "In this case, 'tis of utmost importance to deliver thee to safety and not engage with the fight. It appeareth King Nicholas had already issued such orders."

"But... we should do something," Daring Do argued.

"Perhaps, but 'twas only thee who hast seen the vision," the vampire nodded. After a few moments, he spoke again: "Very well, we shall land not too far away from the battle, and then thou canst do what thou deem necessary. I wish thee luck."

The adventurer nodded nervously, a plan formulating inside her head. She had never expected to be in such a perilous situation, possibly in the middle of events leading up to another war between vampires and ponies, but now she couldn't simply stop. Her archeological efforts turned into something bigger, and fate itself offered her a chance to turn the tide of events bigger than her; to write not only about herself, but to change the very course of history.

She was no longer just studying the past – she was making the future.